Leaderboard

Part 9 Seth and Trevor finish changing at the gym and then head out to a sports bar before making their way over to the arena. As they walk in, Trevor again admires how huge Seth looks, towering over everyone in sight. Not to mention his incredible width. Seth is two, sometimes three times wider than the puny people he walks by. It's crowded but given Seth's size and height, he's so easy to spot that Trevor would never lose track of him. Trevor swoons as Seth has to turn and duck to get through the metal detectors, accepting comments of surprise from the arena's security team. As the pair head toward their seats Trevor can't help but contrast and compare every one else's size. The size of other people's arms and chests, their breadth and especially their height. Trevor feels like he's in a twilight zone as he looks around. It feels like not a single person is shorter than him! A few girls are his height, but so many are even taller! And all the guys seem to hit 6ft at the lowest! To Trevor it really feels like he is shrinking in the crowd. Seth seems to sense all the large young adults around too. He can't help but agree that they all look taller and more athletic that normal. Seth doesn't say anything but notices how small Trevor looks among the crowds as well. Perhaps it just the nature of being at an athletic event, having so many superior built people around, an observation that Seth remarks on. “College students are getting huge, aren't they Trevor," he says with a quick wink and a smile. Trevor grins, but feels tiny as usual as is becoming all too normal for him. The two find their seats and enjoy the first half of the game. Trevor especially loves how Seth's mass encroaches on his own chair. Arena seats were not meant for 6'10+, 350 lb muscle giants. The entire time Seth's bulging biceps are pressed up against Trevor's shoulder, though Trevor doesn't mind. Trevor feels really bad for whichever unlucky schlubs got seated being Seth. At one point, Seth simply reaches around and beyond Trevor and rests his big arm on the back of Trevor's chair, caccooning Trevor within the confines of a tight space created by Seth's mass of pecs, shoulder, biceps and forearms. He feels like big Seth's protected date. It gives him a strange comfort. Trevor turns to his side and sees Seth's massive shirted armpit looming at eye level, giving off an intoxicating masculine and musky smell. At halftime the two get up to get snacks. As they wander the corridor searching for food, they hear a familiar, deep and jocular voice call out. “YO! BIG SETH!” Trevor freezes in place, recognizing the voice as well...although it seems deeper than he remembered. He looks up to see Seth is waving his big hand high up in the air. Seth is so tall that he can easily see who shouted at him, while the entities are hidden from Trevor among the sea of people. “HOW HAVE YOU BEEN, MY BIG DUDE! DAMN, LOOKING JACKED AS EVER!” Eventually the crowd parts and Trevor looks up, way up, to a beautiful, ridiculously attractive young couple. Brooke and her new boyfriend, Jack, are attending the game as well. As they walk toward the boys, Seth quickly looks down at Trevor with a shrug and an apologetic look. "I didn't know they'd be here," he mouths to Trevor. Trevor watches from as the gorgeous couple approach. Brooke towers over girls and guys alike, even more so in her 2" heels. She is truly a sultry college coed giant in her tight baby-doll tee adorned with the teams logo stretched across her ample breasts. And right beside her is Jack, towering even above her. Jack's t-shirt is also very tight due to his own exceptional musculature, not lagging too far behind Seth. Jack has a shit-eating grin as he approaches, which only accentuates his pretty boy frat jock face. Trevor gulps as they approach, seemingly rising higher and higher. Trevor can't help but mutter to himself how incredible they look together. "Jeezus....they are so tall... so FUCKING TALL... Perfect muscles..." he says to himself, feeling his cock stir in his jeans. Brooke smiles and greets Seth. “Omigod Seth! It's so good to see you! Looking buff and tall as ever! Wow! Whenever I think you can't get any bigger, your arms look like they have an entire new inch on them.” Seth smiles graciously, always happy to received compliments on his physique. “Yeah, bro! I'm never gonna get as jacked as you if you keep packing on the muscle like that! Give me a chance to catch up, Brah!” Jack adds. “Thank you Brooke. And no way, Jack! The bigger the better right? Haha, I hope you are enjoying your time on campus being the big dog because when I come back I intend to TAKE OVER!” Seth grins and quickly flexes his cannonball right arm. His sleeve is mercifully are able to resist the onslaught...for now. Jack throws his head back and laughs before reaching out to feel Seth's massive arm, causing a fit of jealousy in Trevor. Trevor's heart flutters more as he notices now that when Seth raises his arms to flex, his own head would be UNDER Seth's arms when standing up straight! The thought that Seth can now literally flex OVER him makes him feel even tinier around these giants. As Seth, Jack and Brooke chat, Trevor can't help but feel like a midget. He realizes that he doesn't reach the shoulders of any of the three. The three giants completely blow him away. And not just Trevor. Looking around, everyone can't help but notice the three amazingly fit and good looking coeds dwarfing everyone in the concourse. Trevor hasn't seen Brooke since the breakup and also since she is so busy with basketball and he can't deny she is hotter than ever...and taller. Trevor composes himself and decides to join the conversation. "How tall are you now, Brooke?" Brooke jerks here head to the side looking for that little voice she hears. She looks over to the small man next to Seth. Trevor's heart sinks as he realizes that she hadn't even noticed that he was there. He guesses that this is most likely because he looks so small while standing next to Seth. "Oh! Hi there Trevor.. I'm so sorry, I didn't see you there. I hope you're doing well. It's great that Seth took his little buddy out to a basketball game. Oh, to answer your question I measured in at 6 ft 5, Trevor! Isn't that awesome! Tallest on the girls basketball team! And I'm maintaining my proportions so well, don't you think? I don't look stretched out at all.” Brooke giggles while turning and twisting her form to show off her rockin' body, smiling proudly. She looks so happy, energetic and radiant. Trevor had been worried that should would come off as frosty once they inevitably ran into each other again and it was something he'd been fearing. But Brooke seemed to harbor no ill will at all... Unfortunately, this makes Trevor feel worse. He would've rather she felt more uncomfortable around him. Instead, it felt like Brooke had completely moved on and was as happy as she could be. It felt like she had indeed outgrown and moved on to bigger and better things and perhaps had even forgot about him as he dwindled from her sight. Seth congratulates her. "Well it looks good on you. Good thing you are growing too! You'll need to keep up with Jack here, he measured in at six foot eight the other day." Brooke giggles some more and gropes Jack's heaving pecs. She gives him a pec on the cheek while kicking up her back foot. "Oh I know, Seth! He's so hot. I just love my BIG and TALL hunky man.” You couldn't wipe the proud grin off of Jack's stupid...yet incredibly handsome face as his super tall vixen girlfriend dotes on him. “I measured him too last night when we were um...having fun, hehe! We love measuring things." The three giants throw back their heads and laugh. They continue to chat, forgetting once again that Trevor is lingering right there underneath them. "Sounds like things are going well, Brooke," Seth adds. "Oh yes. We're on top of the world. Jack here leaves me feeling happy and ... well... more fulfilled than any man I've been with, let's just say!" Trevor's dick shrivels even more at these revelations. And what is crazy is he honestly doesn't think Brooke is trying to degrade him. To Trevor, it really was like she was talking as if he wasn't there. All three of the giants are. “I guess that when you are nearly a foot shorter than everyone else that can happen," he thinks. It is then that Trevor notices how Seth is still well taller than Jack, who was just revealed to be at six foot eight. Obviously his relief that Seth's growth had slowed was not entirely true as he seemed to dwarf even Jack. As the giant's conversation winds down Brooke looks around in curiosity, eventually again catching Trevor's eye. "Oh, yes! Trevor. I forgot you were here. Good to see you again, how are you?" Jack jumps in as well, grinning stupidly way down at the tiny man whose woman he had easily won by being the bigger, better man. A thought that fills him with pride. "Trevor! My man, how's school going? Haven't seen you around much. And I can usually spot people from a long ways away since I'm so tall, bruh! Haha. But I guess you sorta get lost in the crowds a bit, huh, being short and all.” Trevor rolls his eyes. “Hi Jack. You're looking good too.” Trevor can help but comment on his form, causing Jack to smile even wider showing his perfectly straight white teeth. “School is going well. I'm talking some different business classes. Keeps me busy with the studying. I have one professor who-” “-That's cool, man.” Jack rudely cuts him off, bored with Trevor's story. "Well, halftimes about over, we'd better head back to watch the game. It's great to see you Seth! Can't wait until we can lift and grow together. Just us two huge muscle bros getting bigger and bigger!" Then to Trevor's horror performs a simple act that completely crushes his will. As Jack turns to guide Brooke back to their seats, Jack reaches over and pats Trevor on the head. “See ya later, little guy!” he says with a smug grin. "Seth, say 'hi' to Stacy for me!" Brooke smiles and waves to Seth and Trevor as they saunter away, seemingly unconcerned about Jack's act. Seth too has noticed and does his best to pretend it didn't happen, hoping that by ignoring the action it won't stir up his little buddy. Nonetheless, Trevor can't help but feel that he has been truly dominated and emasculated by Jack, the bigger, stronger, better looking man. Back at their seats Seth admits, “That was pretty douchey by Jack. Sorry about that man.” “It's ok. Jack won the girl. He's a jock. He had to gloat, its in his nature.” Seth smiles down at Trevor. “Well if he ever gives you too much shit, let me know. Jack may be big...” Seth proudly flexes his monstrous biceps. “But I'm WAY bigger.” After the game that night, Trevor is laying on Seth's couch surfing the internet on his phone before bed. After the events of the game and recalling Seth's comment at the gym, Trevor is researching Elongro in more detail. The new rounds of size inadequacy have relapsed his psyche into a state of inferiority. Trevor feels like he is literally shrinking in the presence of all his close acquaintances. And if the last measurement was accurate he really was shrinking! Trevor begins to wonder, did he inject himself correctly? The vial he bought seems to be working exponentially more effectively than any dose he'd read about. Well, it is on his friends. Seth, the girls, Jack, are all far exceeding the expected results that have been documented on the deep web forums of the internet. Trevor thinks he must have done something wrong with his injection. Trevor still had the vial back home in the back of his fridge, even though the vial had enough for five people and now five people had been dosed. Since Trevor hadn't been growing, a few days ago he took it out and examined how much liquid remained. It looked like there was enough liquid for about half of a dose, maybe a little less. Through Trevor's research he has discovered that black market Elongro has skyrocketed to over $20,000 per vial due to its growing demand, so he quickly determines that a new vial was is of the question. Considering injection the remaining drug, Trevor also researches the potential side effects of a second shot. Because the drug was designed to be effective after one shot, there is very little information to find. The majority of what he finds states that there were no effects, that Elongro acted like a vaccine, only one dose was needed and it would work or it wouldn't. He did find a few sparse mentions of 'light adverse reactions' with no further detail but nothing that looks worrisome. Most the sites simply restate the original warning, that as long as you were past puberty there should be no devastating health consequences of a second dose. Trevor looks up to see Seth wandering the hall getting ready for bed, his wide shoulders nearly touching each side as he struts down the hall, filling it with his warm, pulsing masculine size. Fuck, Trevor wants to be that big so bad. To take up that much space. To have that much MASS. As he admires his friend's gigantic frame he decides that he just has to try it again. Perhaps when he first injected maybe he missed his blood stream and the Elongro dissolved or went somewhere else in his body where it wasn't synthesized. Spurred on by desperate jealousy, Trevor plans right there and then to take a second shot when he gets home. Even though he only had half a dose, even if he could get half the results that Seth was having, that would be a dream come true after what he's gone through. Trevor drifts to sleep, imagining just half the gains of Seth. Imagining himself growing eight inches taller, adding 100 lbs of muscle. His dick hardens as he drifts to sleep imagining being a large powerhouse of a man like his best friend Seth. The next morning a thump wakes Trevor. He bolts upgright and notices Seth has wandered into the living area to greet and wake Trevor. Being so wide Seth, has understandably thumped the hallway wall with his huge elbow. Seth, still in morning zombie mode rubs the sleep from his eyes. “AHHHHHH. Good morning dude.” “Ugh, is it morning already, Seth?” Trevor does the same, clearing the fog from his brain. As his vision clears he once again looks upon Seth's incredible body...and specifically one incredible body part. Seth hasn't realize it but he still has a case of morning wood. Seth stands there godlike in just tight briefs. With a yawn he stretches his hands up to the tall ceiling and palms it easily. Trevor is stunned at the display, knowing that it would take a running jump for him to be able to touch that same ceiling. With his hands up, his uber-masculine, muscle-packed body literally stretches from ceiling to floor. Halfway down, or up depending on where you start, the powerful display is bisected by a raging bulge stretching the briefs to the max. Trevor stares in disbelief as the thick cock nearly reaches halfway down his long meaty thighs and his ponderous balls completely fill up the pouch of the underwear. Trevor silently wonders why Seth wears underwear at all given how confining it must be to his huge mega cock. The thickness of the manhood has swelled too, making it as thick as a baseball bat and in Trevor's head that's what he starts to really compare it to. Trevor mentally calculates how big it must be, realizing with a jolt that it looks to be over a foot long, even on his enormous body. On some tall guys, sometimes even a big cock doesn't necessarily look that big because their frames are so long...Seth does not have this problem. Seth continues to stretch and shake out his long, muscular limbs. Trevor finds the scene incredible erotic even in its banality. He starts breathing heavily, his cock quickly reaches full mast. Unable to contain himself, he blurts out. “Holy fuck dude, how BIG is that thing???" Trevor's outburst brings Seth back into reality. He looks down at his tent and starts laughing. "Fuck dude... sorry! I didn't notice! I wake up most mornings with crazy wood but I usually, um, take care of things with Stacy before getting breakfast!" Trevor just keep staring, unable to take his eyes off it. Seth can tell he's thinking of something. Trevor starts to say it but stops a few times. Seth can see the trepidation in his head. Hoping to satisfy an itch of his own, Seth decides to delicately approach the situation. "I know, this thing is huge, even for a big guy like me. Even I get shocked at just how BIG I am down there. It's pretty amazing, huh. Um...so Trev, I know you said you weren't gay or anything so... um... would you mind measuring it for me? I haven't measured it in a long, LONG time. Seeing your reaction, now I'm curious just how big it is, haha." Trevor sits there stunned and flabbergasted at what he as heard. In that moment he wants nothing more than to explore Seth's body. “Yes, of course!" he replies meekly, it not maybe a bit too eagerly, causing Seth to chuckle. “Haha. Thought so. This'll be fun.” Seth fishes in the drawer for a tape measure and tosses it to Trevor. With smirk Seth hooks a thumb in his briefs. Like the big giant goofball he is he swings his hips back and forth a bit as if he's gonna start a sensuous strip tease. It's something that Trevor imagines Seth does this every night for his amazingly attractive girlfriend. Instead, with a sudden jerk of his powerful arms he rips them off with an ear splitting tear. "Damn things were getting too small anyway!" Immediately Seth's long and thick cock comes up and hits his abs with a loud THWAK before settling at a 45 degree angle jutting out from his body. It looks MASSIVE to Trevor's eyes, even bigger than he thought. It's so big and thick he thinks it's amazing that the weight of the manhood doesn't cause it to sag downward even while at full erection. That is until Trevor realizes that all of Seth's muscles are so strong and developed that his kegel muscles wouldn't be any different. "Fuck...." Trevor says frozen in place. Seth hears Trevor's soft exaltation as he watches his small friend bring the cold tape measure up to his thick cock. Looking down at Trevor next to his cock makes Seth feel so ultimately powerful. He mentally compares how the thickness of his dick might actually rival Trevor's wrist in diameter and his forearm in length. It's a feeling of masculine superiority that he can't ignore and it makes his cock throb and leak. Suddenly though, big Seth trembles as he feels Trevor's cold hand and cold measuring tape make contact with his hot erection. "Oof! That tickles, little buddy!" Seth shouts as Trevor watches his cock pulse even a bit LARGER than just a moment ago. With awe Trevor places the end of the tape against Seth's trimmed pubes. He runs the tape along the shaft, marveling as inch after inch passes. Past the base of the cut head and out to the tip. "Fuck... BIG SETH.... your cock... its fucking massive! It's 13.25" long!!! That's porn star sized... BIGGER than porn star sized!" Seth rumbles a DEEP, pleased moan. “FUCK YES! I'M MASSIVE! Keep going little man. Tell me how HUGE I am!” Trevor then measure the girth, barely believing what he is seeing. "Dude you are 8".. almost 9" around! Fuck....." He says, absolutely stunned, his own little cock pressing against his shorts, barely perceptible. Seth's big chest is heaving mightily just above Trevor's eye level as he breathes with energized excitement. Seth's head is tilted forward, grinning cockily down at Trevor as he announces the numbers. The last time Seth measured himself he was just a hair under 12”. Not quite a full foot of cock. But now, the excitement at learning that he had blown past the footlong mark and now sported a 13' hard dick flooded his mind with intoxicating masculine pride. "FUCK YEAH LITTLE DUDE. I HAVE ONE OF THE BIGGEST COCKS ON THE PLANET! Thank God Stacy is so tall, I don't know of any short girls who could come close to taking this monster. To tell you the truth, she's even been having a hell of a time taking it all lately even though she is growing. Just look at it Trevor! It's so huge. Ah fuck, knowing my cock, my muscles, my height, all everything exceeds the average my so much. I FEEL SO BIG!” Trevor looks on at his giant friend as he completes his monologue, taking in the giant form. Taking in the the insanely huge monster cock sticking out from under his cut abs. He really is the perfect man. Masculinity personified...and he' still growing. “That's because you are BIG, Seth. Colossal. Herculean. Titanic. They're going to have to create new words for you, Bro!" Seth chuckles. "You are so...huge... And you're only going to get bigger. That thought terrifies and excites me a the same time. I mean, Seth, your cock is now over twice as long as mine...” “TWICE AS LONG?? HAHAHAH! FUCK YEAH! I'M A GIANT!” “Yes you are, Seth.” Trevor meekly says. “Seth? Can...can I measure your muscles.” Seth peers down at Trevor. “Of course you can buddy. I know how much you like my size. I can't blame you, I like it to, haha. Since you are way down there already, why don't you start with my quads.” Seth shifts his feet spreading his legs wide. Trevor wraps the tape around the Seth's colossal right quad. Seth's huge bull nuts accidentally brush onto Trevor's forearms since they hang so low and huge. Trevor gasps as he briefly feels their weight, like two Haas avacados. “Quads are now 34 inches...” Trevor straightens up and admires the tight waist as Seth stands at attention with his hands on his waist. Trevor looks up into Seth's smiling eyes. Before measuring his waist, Trevor reaches out and feels his friend's huge, deep set abs, rubbing his fingers into the grooves into each perfectly spaced brick. Seth flexes his abs and the canyons deepen. “Amazing, big guy.” Trevor praises. “You have so much muscle and yet no sign of any roidgut.” The words stroke Seth's ego, but he also is loving how he is able to impress his best friend. Trevor tapes his waist. “You are so freakin' tall and your waist is still just 34 inches.” “So my waist matches my leg size. Sounds pretty awesome to me. Do you agree, Trev?” “Hell yeah man. Extremely few bodybuilders can boast that. It makes sense though. You need huge muscular legs to hold up those huge pecs!” Seth smirks and bounces his pecs. Trevor's eyes are looking just slightly up at Seth's nipples as they pulse up and down. Seth's chest is so developed that his nipples point right back down at Seth. No words are needed to know what's next. Trevor does his best to measure Seth's chest, but Seth inevitably has to help because he just too wide for Trevor. Seth holds the end of the tape against his chest as Trevor works his way under Seth's arms and around his body, finally getting the tape in place. “You chest is 59 inches around!” “HELL YEAH! Gonna break 60 soon, I can FEEL IT!” Seth breaks out into some more poses as Trevor steps away. “I suppose it's time for the big guns?” Seth asks with a smirk as he puts up a double biceps pose. Trevor nods, trying to suppress his drooling. “Although, little dude. We may have a problem...” Without breaking the pose, Seth steps forward, right up to Trevor until his cock pokes into Trevor's upper abdomen, yet Seth says nothing about it. Trevor's head is tilted back as he looks UP into Seth's eyes, so far above his own. “I don't know if you can reach these peaks, little Trev. I guess I'll have to CROUCH DOWN for you.” Trevor's heart races. He hates feeling small, but conversely, the thought of Seth being SO BIG makes his cock throb. He watches as Seth, with that cocky yet sexy grin, begins to sink down, while still flexing those two mountainous arms at his side. He slinks lower until he is on his knees. Trevor's cock pulses as he sees it. “Seth...we...we're the same height. You're on your knees and I'm standing and we are the same height.” “HAHA. That's because you're small and I'M HUGE!!! Fuck yeah! Now measure these guns, tiny!” Now with easier access Trevor tapes Seth's right arm, taking extra time to massage and feel all over the muscle. His arms are so big it feels like he's encircling a warm watermelon. “Twenty five inches on the dot!” “UGHHHH! I'M SO HUGE!! AND I'M ONLY GOING TO GET BIGGER AND BETTER!” Seth stands back up to his towering height, having had enough of feeling so short like Trevor. “Fuck, Seth. You are so hot.” “THANKS LITTLE BUDDY! That means a lot. UGH! OK shit, all this measuring has got me so horny!” “Me too, big Seth.” Seth's body suddenly quakes as he keeps flexing. A drop of precum falls from his tip. “Ah hell, I gotta take care of this monster in the bathroom. Shit dude, with this huge thing I have to jack off like five times a day and then still fuck Stacy's brains out at night, haha! I'm just too much man and I LOVE IT!" Seth turns to head toward the bathroom before looking over his shoulder at Trevor. “It's not as noticeable as this battering ram of mine, but I can tell you're just as hard as I am. Care to join me in sawing some wood, little buddy?” During the entire measuring session Trevor has been careful not to touch his penis, knowing any slight brush would cause detonation. Like a moth to a flame Trevor follows Seth into the bathroom where they jerk off together as two bros. Trevor, being the smaller man aims for the toilet while Seth uses the shower. “I stopped trying to use the toilet a long time ago, haha. Let's just say I blow a lot and all over, you'll see.” In the bathroom Trevor watches as Seth pleasures his giant cock, needing both of his gigantic hands to do the deed. As he nears completion Seth closes his eyes and imagines himself fucking Stacy. Imagines growing bigger and bigger. Towering over the tiny people of the world and blowing them away with his muscles. Having every woman want to try out his titanic cock and knowing every man wants to be him. Soon he explodes with a force that shocks Trevor. His multiple loads coat the far wall of the shower stall. Trevor's shock is short lived as the scene causes him to quickly spurt as well...though he just dribbles his comparatively tiny load into the toilet bowl. Seth comes back to Earth and smiles at Trevor, “That was fun, bro. Thanks.” Trevor agrees. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Jump to Part 10: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/16655-elongro-added-part-9-on-23-feb-2019/?do=findComment&comment=214694

Part II: Over a month had passed, and the gym was almost completely deserted. The last of the optimistic ‘soft-body’ New Years crowd that packed the gym for weeks had given up ages ago. Not Jake though. He looked more obsessed than ever. Clank. Clank. Clank. “Hhhfffffff…” Jake exhaled as he pushed through rep after rep on the bench press. God he looked huge, and was looking bigger every day. His sweat-soaked tee shirt clung tightly to his bulging torso, exuding a piercing musk that emanated pure masculinity. Now into his 8th set, his fully hairy engorged pecs lightly peaked against his chin, rising higher and higher with every thrust. “More… More… More…” he said under his breath, staring at the bar with a mindless look in his eye. Every single day for the last two months, Jake was in the weight room pushing himself like a madman. He would be in there for hours, grabbing heavier and heavier weights off the racks, not stopping until he was drenched in sweat and could barely lift his arms. As the gym attendance dwindled with each passing day, he only seemed to grow more emboldened. Sometimes, not feeling content enough, he would even go back a second time in the evening just for an extra pump. “YEAH,” Jake boomed as slammed the bar back into place. “Gaahh…. Damn, I’m getting so fucking strong.” Sitting up on the bench, he flexed his bulging pectorals and bounced them up and down. I was still blown away by how big he had grown. 85 pounds in 8 weeks? How was that even possible? Ever since we met each other in high school, Jake and I had nearly identical physiques. When he worked out, I worked out, and we were constantly neck-to-neck with each other. After Resolution Day though, I tried to keep up with his insane regiment, but he quickly outpaced me within a matter of days. It was like he was possessed: constantly eating, lifting, flexing and growing uncontrollably. For the first time, we were miles apart from each other. And I didn’t like it. Grinning, he looked over at me. “Phew, thanks for spotting me. Ready for squats?” Squats. I tried not to wince. “Oh, uhhh, you go ahead. I really need to slow down on the leg workouts. My thighs are getting too big, and I’m running out of pants as it is.” I wasn’t over-exaggerating. My legs always naturally grew faster than the rest of my muscles, and in trying to keep up with Jake, I must have gone a little overboard. For whatever reason, my butt felt enormous, like two heaving globes of muscle that kept growing heavier and heavier. No matter what I ate, everything seemed to go straight to the trunk. In truth, I was actually down to my very last pair of workout pants, and even then, the poor things were dangerously tight around my glutes. If I didn’t pass on wearing underwear, I probably wouldn’t have been able to fit into them. “What? That’s not how this works.” Jake protested. “You NEVER stop working out a muscle group. You’ll just get flabby, not smaller. Come on, let’s just start with just a plate-less bar.” I groaned. “Fine. But only a few sets. Then we’re leaving.” “Deal,” he said, heaving himself off the bench and waddling over to the squat rack. Reluctantly, I followed him and ducked my head under the suspended bar. Standing beside me, Jake brushed his calloused hands against my lower back to adjust my form a bit. I could feel the heat radiating off his heaving chest. “Wow. Your pants really are looking a… a little tight,” Jake commented, his eyes smugly giving me a once-over. “Might want to size-up soon.” “Shut up. You’re one to talk.” I scoffed. “Haha, fair point,” he laughed. He walked behind me as I started my set. I looked away from him, but I could feel his eyes resting on my butt as I dipped for each squat. Jake was doing that more and more lately… staring at my ass. And he was starting to get less coy about it. As I lifted the bar, my mind drifted back to what I wrote in my resolution... or perhaps, HIS resolution. I will have mind-blowing sex with my roommate over and over, growing more fucking virile and horny for him each time. I stole the resolution I wrote the from his room the very first morning-- It was still sealed, and there was no way he even had a chance to read it. Somehow though, everything I wrote seemed to be happening to him regardless. In sober hindsight, I had no idea what made me write that second point, especially since Jake was about as straight as a freeway. Maybe Jake’s new gym routine was a total coincidence, I thought. And the noticeable pay-raise I got last week was something I was working hard for anyway. Psychics and magic aren’t real—and it would be crazy to think a couple of hastily written scribbles had any power to change anything in the real world. Still, what if it wasn’t a coincidence? I couldn’t help but think of what would happen if that second prompt came into effect. In retrospect, the way I wrote it, there is no way it would be good. Our friendship would be ruined for sure. I glanced at Jake out of the corner of my eye, and he quickly made an extremely obvious look-away at another point in the room. Damn. It was getting worse. I could feel myself turning red—and it wasn’t from squatting. Suddenly, in the middle of my last extended dip, I heard a bursting ‘RRRIIIPPP.’ I felt the tightness around my glutes loosen as the fibers finally caved, and a giant tear burst in the back of my pants. “Shit,” I gasped as my heart rate skyrocketed, wondering if my crack was exposed. Bad choice to skip on underwear after all. Knees buckling, I let the light bar down as Jake rushed right beside me to help. “Woah, woah. I got you.” Jake said. I felt his powerful arms wrap around me as he grabbed part of the bar. For a big guy, he was fast. Just by close proximity, I could feel the enormity of his strength oozing from him. Up close, I could see the obscene vascularity of his arms as they slowly lifted the bar off of me. “Haha, oh fuck thanks man.” I said, trying to laugh off the moment and ignore the screaming voice of embarrassment ringing in my head. Standing up and looking in the mirror, there was a clear burst in the seams on the back of my pants, and without any underwear, my cheeks were totally exposed. Even though the gym was pretty much empty, I still felt like I was totally on display. “Damn, you blew right through those!” Jake said, sounding more impressed than embarrassed. “You’re getting so big man. I don’t think my glutes will ever be that massive.” “Yeah, well, I think I’m going to call it for today—can’t finish a workout in these.” I said, trying to sound cooler than I felt. “I’m going to grab some spares in the gym store, and go to the mall after to get some upgrades. You good to finish on your own?” “Totally. You should be proud, man.” he winked, waving me off. “See you back at the apartment.” ----- Jesus that was so embarrassing—I couldn’t stop obsessing about it. Maybe Jake and I should avoid eye-contact for awhile until I had enough time to drown the thought away. Hands full with bags of new clothes, I walked up the stairs and up to the apartment. As I unlocked the door though, I thought I heard something. Deep heavy grunting, like some kind of growling beast. Quietly putting my keys down on the counter, I noticed the sound coming from Jake’s room. His door was partly ajar, with a dim light streaming through the opening. Slowly walking over, I peeked through the door to see Jake’s massive bulging back, standing naked in front of his TV. Fuck he looked huge! He was grunting like a fucking animal, bucking his hips back and forth as his huge right arm pumped his cock. “Awww, fuck yeah. Getting so huge,” he growled, totally consumed in himself. The tone of his voice was much lower than his normal timber, heavier and more dominating. “Ohh yeah, look at me. Wrap that thick ass around my cock. Grrr… God that feels so fucking tight.” Trying to peer around his massive frame, I noticed that his TV was actually turned on. A cord from the iPhone on his bed was linked right into the side of it. Squinting a bit, I noticed the TV was playing footage of a gym… our gym. As the video continued, I slowly noticed the back of my own head going up and down—like I was doing squats. Wearing the same outfit I had on just hours ago. “Fuck! Can’t stop growing,” he said as his pumping went faster and faster. “Grrrr...Feels so fucking good. Can’t wait to be even fucking bigger… Gotta grow… gotta GROW INTO A FUCKING MONSTER! UUUGGGG!” Jake roared, jerking at breakneck pace, flexing one arm and arching his torso, accentuating the perfect-v form of his back. He started grunting louder and louder as he started turning red. Veins popped out across his entire body as he flexed harder and harder. From a distance, it almost seemed like he was pumping up bigger and bigger, expanding slowly expanding outward the harder he squeezed. "Ohhhh fuck... what's happening to me?!" he gasped. As the video version of me sped up the squats, I could almost tell what was going to happen next. “Shit!” he shouted as I heard my pants in the video audibly tear. “NoNoNoNoNONONONOOOOOO….. oh FUUUCK!” he roared as a stream of thick cum shot out, splattering all across the TV screen. His cock unloaded stream after stream at his feet, each volley shooting further than the last. Jake could only mumble unintelligible things as his whole body spammed, flexing his entire body as it thrashed in heat. ---- I didn’t wait for him to finish. I quietly darted back to the front door, and stood there quietly for a moment. What the fuck did I just see? After thinking for a second, I steadily opened the front door, and then slammed it closed loudly. Stopping my feet around, I shouted, “Hey Jake, you gotta check out my new clothes!” After hearing some clumsy stumbles, I saw his bedroom door quickly close shut. “Hey man,” he coughed, sounding a little hoarse. “Just uhhh… just heading to the showers—be right there though.” This was wrong, I thought. Jake’s attraction seemed to be getting worse and worse. We were only 3 months into the year, and Jake was already more massive than I ever wished myself to be. Who knew when it would stop? What would happen if he ever had his way with me? As he was trying to clean himself up behind his bedroom door, quietly swearing at himself, I knew what I had to do. I had to destroy those fucking resolutions.

After nearly three hours of sucking and cumming, Trevor felt exhaustion hit him like a freight truck. One minute later, he was shooting another load – probably 2 gallons worth -- down Dantalion’s throat. God, the djinn was a good cocksucker. Over the past hours, D had fine tuned his skills. He had learned to read Trevor’s reactions, the smallest whimpers or lowest grunts and then continue with minuscule variations on the actions that seemed to satisfy the human most. He had learned the trick of applying just enough suction and pressure on Trevor’s cock to elicit immediate erection. Once hard, D had easily figured out that he could make the human writhe in complete ecstasy if he opened up the back of his throat a bit and used the muscles surrounding the engorged cock to grab ahold and clamp down with some deft pressure. Then he would not only apply suction, but also create slow rhythmic waves using his powerful throat muscles to grab all around the human’s dick and pull him in further, applying just the right amount of tightening – the undulations starting at the base of Trevor’s cock and moving further into the djinn’s throat. Faster and faster as the human reacted with more and more powerful groans. He felt powerful. He was fulfilling his Master’s wishes using his own creativity. Every time Trevor shot more down D’s throbbing throat, he felt a burst of power entering into him. But deep in his mind, he also was aware that his Bound had mentioned, “this wasn’t even sex, not really.” Whatever real sex was, it was sure to be nearly overwhelming given his difficulty with maintaining control when Trevor sucked his cock just a short while ago. He returned to the present as he felt Trevor’s manhood press to nearly the djinn’s stomach, or where his stomach would be if he had one. He had nearly 16 inches of thick meat impaling his face. Good thing he didn’t need oxygen. In one evening, he had amassed nearly as much mana as 5 years with his previous Bound, Trevor’s grandfather. Somewhere buried under his current state of arousal, he also knew that his two other brothers, Bael and Asteroth, would be able to sense his new growing power if they paid any attention. That had him concerned, but not enough to ever stop his current situation. He was bound to Trevor now, and for the first time in millennia, he was enjoying the binding. Trevor, reclining against the wall of his bedroom had grown to 12 feet. His massive cut thighs and calves sprawling across the floor, his cobra-like back rippling with deep divots and pulsating mounds pressed against the wall. He peered down at the now-comparatively smaller djinn and their eyes locked. Another wave of tightening in D’s throat, this time with just a bit more pressure than the last. He was being milked. He imagined he was receiving yet again the best blowjob in the history of humanity, each one better than the last as D learned about giving pleasure. A growl escaped from his lips and he felt his coconut sized balls pull in again, close to his body. “Two more inches D. Give me two more inches.” He held his breath for a moment and he felt his hard staff lengthen and be sucked down greedily by the sex god in front of him. The sensation of his manhood growing further was erotic enough – it just felt so fucking amazing – but then whatever the fuck D was doing with his throat…He couldn’t take it any more. For the 5thtime in 3 hours, he unleashed another torrent and as he did, energy passed through the binding. His mind was electric. His body buzzed with pure wellbeing and he felt like a god for those seconds. All powerful. Distilled muscle, sex, and magic detonated in his mind and his body with the force of an explosive device. After the orgasm began to subside. He again looked down at his djinn and pulled D’s head slowly off of his now 18” rod. Dantalion felt empty somehow after he released his hold on Trevor’s endowment. He had never felt empty. He didn’t particularly like the feeling. It was foreign. If it were his choice, which it wasn’t, he would have Trevor’s cock down his throat all the time. “D, can you make all of this cum disappear?” He looked around his large bedroom. Puddles of cum were everywhere, some his, some the djinn’s. He was laying in several inches of thick white spunk and it was painted on walls, the ceiling, coating his legs, chest, and arms. Dantalion was covered as well, head to toe of his ripped gorilla-sized body, rivulets running out of the corners of his mouth. Dantalion stood up next to Trevor’s massive seated form and looked around the room. As he rotated, Trevor again saw the djinn’s naked muscular round and tight ass. Soon, he would be using that and he could not imagine what the djinn may be capable of if given some creative direction. “Yes, Master.” The room was instantly cleared of any remain of their mutual ejaculations. Even the spunk slowly dribbling down the corner of D’s mouth had disappeared. The human looked tired. He was in need of slumber. D could feel it through the bond. “Trevor, would you like to sleep? I can sense you are exhausted.” The djinn reached out to his human and placed his hand on Trevor’s vast bag of hard chest meat. He would have never done this to any other Bound in his past. He would have never assumed to broach the boundaries of physical touch. But here, now, with the 12th, he felt nearly compelled to maintain some physical connection. Trevor did feel tired. It had been a long day with his grandfather’s funeral and the past few hours had been both thrilling and mindblowing…but he was, after all, human still. “Yes, please. I’d like to return to my normal size. Do you need sleep, D?” “I do not need sleep, although in my mist form, time passes without perspective. I have often returned to my vessel as my previous master’s slept. It is a strange human need, this daily sleep event.” The human had returned to his small normal self and looked longingly at the bed and the small clay jar next to it. He did need to sleep. The massive muscular djinn stood silent. Trevor walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge. He picked up the small green gem that had sealed the hole in D’s vessel. It appears a bit brighter and with a bit more clarity than it had a few hours ago. He would ask about this some other time. For now, he could only think of sleep and the need to pee. D watched the human pick up the green stone and eye it with a look of inquiry and suspicion but he asked no questions about it. He would tell him about it another time if asked. And he knew he would be asked. Trevor, stood up and walked lazily to the en suite bathroom and took a long, relieving piss. Returning to the bedroom he saw that D had not moved from his position, watching Trevor as he walked across the floor to bed again. “Why don’t you lay in bed with me as I fall asleep. When I am asleep, you may return to your mist form to pass the time.” It would be so nice to sleep with someone in bed with him. It had been months since his last breakup and he missed having a warm body to touch as he drifted off. “Do you wish me to maintain my ability to sense, Master? Or shall I shut off those pathways?” Trevor thought he almost sounded like some computer program, shutting things off and on with a mere command. What a strange question. Trevor pulled back the covers on the entire king-sized bed. “Get in D.” He still hadn’t responded to the djinn’s question. The djinn walked the few paces and sat down on the other edge of the bed his sack and cock limp between his thick legs. He lay down next to Trevor, their shoulders, arms and legs touching. “I wish your body temperature was a perfect 98.6 degrees. He noticed that Dantalion felt warmer than a human. He didn’t want to burn up in the night. “Your eye flames wont catch anything on fire, right?” He let out a small chuckle. “No, Trevor. They appear as fire to you, but flickering light is more what they are. There is no heat.” The two lay there, together, touching. Trevor felt his body swiftly slipping away into a dream world. It was calling him. “No D. I don’t want you to lose your ability to sense. You seem to enjoy it.” He rolled over on his side just a few inches away from the djinn’s handsome rugged face. He reached over and placed his hand on D’s rock hard meat pillow and put his palm over his erect nipple and left it there feeling the warmth emanate from the djinn god’s body. “I want you to feel good, D. That would make me happy.” The djinn felt his own pleasure mounting. Just the touch of Trevor’s small hand on his chest seemed even more powerful than all of the orgasms they had experienced. It was more simple and pure. More real. He did want to keep feeling. He wanted to feel more but he would not ask for that. Trevor had already given him so many gifts of experience and he would not take advantage. He was still a djinn and a djinn obeyed without making his own requests. “Thank you, Trevor.” Trevor fell asleep a moment later, his hand still resting on D’s chest mountain. His temperature a perfect 98.6 degrees to the touch. After he sensed his human had truly slipped away to deep slumber, his breathing slowing, D began to turn to swirling mist. He changed slowly to let Trevor’s hand fall to the bed gradually over minutes. He took great care to be slow and gentle. He didn’t want to lose contact so he wrapped his mist form along Trevor’s arm, encircling it like a warm vaporous snake. He felt good and couldn’t wait for his Master to wake in the morning. *********************************************************** Trevor had been in the Dream World for most of the night. His mind knew he was dreaming and it told him the same. He was in the deep forest on his favorite trail, close to the pounding waves of the Pacific Ocean. There was a chill in the damp air. Ancient fir trees and massive cedars thrust hundreds of feet into the sky, the understory populated by dense ferns and mosses, the path covered with a thick layer of damp wood bark decayed enough to give the earth a soft feel as he walked. He felt alone for a moment, and looked side to side. Then he heard a solid slow thump behind him. Swinging around quickly he was greeted by Dantalion, but of such size and enormity he felt himself again becoming immediately aroused. D had to have been 30 feet tall and 10 feet wide at the shoulders. His musculature defied any possible description. Highways of blood vessels flooded every inch of the mammoth. The valley between his pecs appeared nearly sealed tight by the surrounding hard fibers clashing in the center, but Trevor knew that gash was several feet thick. D was pure muscle. He nearly had his own gravity he was so dense. But somehow his motions were fluid and graceful. The giant stopped several yards from his Bound. His flaccid cock hanging to his knees leaked basketball-sized orbs of clear sweet thick fluid. As the precum’s battle with gravity was lost, the orb fell away leaving a long thin string trailing to the ground. Drop after drop of the viscous fluid fell away from the djinn’s cock forming a quickly growing puddle. Trevor wanted to be under that dripping cock, swallowing all of that sweet nectar. But the look in D’s eyes was one of complete animal lust. The 30 foot deity turned around and bent over, grabbing his ankles and offering his striated massive glutes to the human far below. “If you want me to fuck you again, D, I’m going to need to be a lot bigger.” He felt himself reach full hardness in 2 seconds and then he felt the mind shattering sensation of growing. He woke up with a start, feeling something warm resting around his arm. Trevor knew where he was going to take D today and he couldn’t wait.

Dantalion still sat comfortably on Trevor’s lap, his tight, hard, round ass perched on his Bound’s enormous left quads. Trevor had his arm around Dantalion’s broad ape-like shoulders, running his fingers along D’s net of shoulder veins. This was D’s true form and he was in awe. Trevor was larger now, by far, but it was transient – it wasn’t his actual self. Dantalion, however, was massive and while he was shorter an army tank would be less intimidating. Dantalion peered up to Trevor’s eyes with so many questions. Did his new Bound just say that D would be allowed to feel pleasure? Thoughts of his third Bound flooded his mind. The 3rdwas a sadist. He caused unparalleled death, destruction, and despair in his cycle. And some of that sadism was directed at Dantalion. The djinn reached into the darkest recesses of his memories. He, of course, could remember everything. But he didn’t often choose to. Parts of his past he kept locked away and this was the one he kept hidden under the deepest barriers. The bond between Trevor and D was remarkably strong after Trevor’s first experience with The Power of his djinn. He instinctively felt Dantalion regress into some place that the human was not welcome. Some place that held a definite reticence for the djinn. “D, I can feel your suffering. Please tell me what you are thinking about.” The djinn again lifted his eyes to his 12thand final Bound. A strange feeling swept over him. He felt a compulsion to tell his master what he was thinking about, what he was experiencing from his history. But he was guarded as he hadn’t thought himself to be capable of. Typically, he would satisfy a request without even processing it. But this request was different and it was personal. “Master, I would share this with you – my suffering. But it is difficult for me to relive. I have tossed the thoughts away and now they are resurfacing. Do you truly desire to know?” Trevor felt he was intruding as if he were peering in on pain that he should not witness. “D, I only asked because I want to know you; to understand you. I don’t want to pry but you are very special to me now and I feel a certain responsibility to -- and for - you.” The 7 foot giant human with bulging muscles hugged the more diminutive (but still muscularly massive) djinn. “The only sensation in my existence that I have felt….is pain.” The djinn looked into Trevor’s eyes, flames still emanating from his pupils in a languorous flutter. “He was unhappy with liberties that I took when he commanded me to destroy his enemies. He demanded that I break djinn law and destroy my brother, another djinn, who was aiding the other army.” “You see, I cannot destroy one of my brothers directly. It is djinn law. But a Bound can destroy the vessel of a djinn and snuff out their existence.” Dantalion seemed to lean into Trevor’s still-massive chest, just an inch. “I advised him that by law, I couldn’t destroy my brother directly, but that he could.” The djinn’s eyes began to radiate even more flame. “My Bound became angry. Became vicious. He looked at me and commanded that I feel that my body was burning in a fiery furnace. That I feel a million knife cuts. That I feel floggings from a cat-o-nine-tails.” Dantalion shivered as he still sat on Trevor’s cum drenched leg. “Enough D. Those experiences are part of your past. But they are not part of your present.” Trevor felt choked up. He had just witnessed the most truthful expression of suffering that one could offer. Trevor felt sick inside knowing that the beautiful God sitting on his lap had only experienced the worse of human existence. Trevor would show him the best –as if he hadn’t already planned to. “D, I want to take this slow. I want to show you a certain type of magic that isn’t the sort of magic that you know. Not yet, anyway.” The two hadn’t moved from each other since Trevor’s cataclysmic orgasm a few minutes ago. They seemed “stuck” together although it was likely more Trevor’s cum that now acted as glue. Trevor pulled D’s shockingly handsome face into the space under his chin. He petted the djinn like a small naïve child, not that he felt the djinn to be naïve, but that he knew that in this area of physical existence, Dantalion was woefully undereducated. “D, I wish that you feel my hands caressing the sides of your face, your hair, your shoulders, your chest. I wish you to feel the sensation as if you were human.” Trevor lightly ran his fingertips, his palms, his hands all over Dantalion’s vein riddled upper body, face, and neck. He started softly, then began to work harder. Dantalion’s breath caught. He didn’t breathe for a moment as he felt his first real touch of affection. He had never felt something so soft yet so exhilarating. He felt his skin become sensitive and to awaken as Trevor deftly flitted his fingertips around, on, into D’s pumpkin sized shoulders. Trevor traced the netting of veins in those same delts with the lightest touch of his fingertips. He sunk his strong still-augmented hands into Dantalion’s thick meaty chest and began kneading as if pounding dough into itself on the second proof. “Let me handle your flesh, D, like it was human flesh.” Trevor seemed to recognize that Dantalion’s tissue was extremely dense and nearly immovable. Even with his enormous size and power as he struggled to massage D’s exterior he felt resistance that he never suspected. It was like massaging near-solid amorphous iron. Suddenly, Dantalion obeyed the command and his muscle, his skin, his connective tissue, became more human – penetrable, warm, vulnerable. Dantalion felt a shift in his thinking yet again; another tectonic change of perspective. He moaned. “He” being both of them. Either of them. Trevor marveled at the inhumanly dense flesh of his djinn god. He kneaded D’s pecs and shoulders as if he were working 50 pounds of thick sticky dough. For Dantalion’s part he had never in tens of thousands of years felt this feeling. It was a feeling that his djinn mind was all to ready to engage with, but at the same time he felt concerned and afraid again. If he felt pleasure, would he also again feel pain? Lost in Trevor’s constant attentions, he succumbed to that feeling of bliss that can shatter the mind if unattended. Trevor let out a deep growl from deep within him. Speaking softly into D’s ear he whispered with ragged breath, “D, I want to you engage sensation to your nipples. I wish that your nipples and your cock were the same organ. They feed off of my touch. I wish that your enormous beautiful dick were sensitized to touch and emotion. That your cock, your balls, your nipples, your lips… your taint…your ass… The enlarged human paused. He realized in this moment, he was gifting D the beginnings of the best parts of humanity. Sex, passion, the slightest hint of love and desire. “I wish that you experienced these sensations as humans do.” He only hoped that he was worthy of this responsibility – the responsibility of aiding a near-immortal traverse the most powerful parts of human experience. The deep thoughts of concern and responsibility for training a djinn in the pleasures of the flesh vanished in less than a second as Dantatlion peered up into Trevor’s eyes. There was a need, a longing, and a reconciling that flitted across his face. Dantalion wanted this. He didn’t know he did until now. He wanted to feel horny and sexy and unabashed lust. Even with these strange human emotions swirling in his mind, the djinn calmly sat on Trevor’s enormous leg. Looking up at the being that was granting wishes that he didn’t know he wanted. It was as if the relationship dynamics stalled and had reversed in a short 2 minutes. Dantalion was the one now desiring an expansion of his reality. Trevor was the one granting the desires…although he didn’t realize it…yet. “D, please return me to my normal human size and stand next to me. I don’t think I could manage your muscle weight on my normal sized leg.” Trevor blushed for some reason. Without the briefest thought, D arose in his naked true form. Trevor returned to the more delicate appearance and as he had existed before his transformation. D thought this was unique. The human had returned to his natural self, losing his physical power and intimidation. Again, unique that he had used the word “please” to ask for his wish to return to normalcy. He was liking this human. Dantalion stood erect, bulging vein-ridden boulder shoulders thrust back, spine straight, enormous legs jutting out with just a slight bend at the knee. He was waiting his next instruction. He WANTED Trevor to instruct him. He had never had this desire, this want, or this need. Changes continued to swirl inside of his immortal mind – no not immortal. This was his last cycle. His Bound stood facing him, so much smaller than he had been moments ago. Trevor’s frame had been easily eclipsed by the majesty of his djinn. Trevor lessened the distance between them by only a few inches but Dantalion sensed the change that a few inches can make. The now smaller man appeared to be tentative, unsure, hesitant. Dantalion had engaged his ability to feel sensation in his nipples and cock. He had engaged his skin to feel what a human would feel. He had already allowed the dense flesh of his physical form to be massaged by his 12th…and he had liked it. What would happen next? Trevor wanted D to feel the wonders of desire, passion, sex, love, cumming, cumming again, and cumming again. He would treat D with the respect a demi-god deserved. He would be different than the others, Trevor promised himself. The djinn was breathing heavy. He could sense the smallest movement of air on his skin. He felt his chest heave, with downward thrusting nipples mounted on overhanging mounds of flesh. A need was building inside of him that he did not understand. Trevor again moved an inch closer and lifted his right hand to caress Danatalion’s chest. He made contact just under D’s left collarbone. Trevor ran his fingertips lightly down the striations that were Dantatlion’s pecs. He knew that he could wish the pecs larger, more defined (holy shit, they were already ripped beyond imagining), or change anything about D’s presentation, but he wanted it to be his djinn’s true form. Somehow, that seemed important. Trevor’s fingers continued to travel down Dantatlion’s enormous heavy pec moving deftly toward the nipple protruding southward from his overhanging chest meat. He made contact with D’s nipple with a light graze. A delicate touch with his talented fingertips. A growl burst from the djinn’s throat, his head thrust backward leaving Trevor with a view of bull neck muscles, writhing with their own vasculature, throbbing Adam’s apple, pulsating traps. All of this with the lightest touch of his fingertip on D’s nipple. Trevor paused for a moment. He flicked Dantalion’s nipple again. And almost in the same moment, he twisted it. Flames shot of out D’s eyes like a welding torch. No longer did flames lick his eyelids. These were hot concentrated flames. His mind exploded with sensations that were foreign but powerful beyond even his ability to comprehend in the moment. There was no frame of reference for this. With all of the power in the universe under his control (in accordance with djinn law), this experience nearly brought him to his knees—and it was only a touch to his nipple. Trevor continued to flick and pinch Dantalion’s nipple. He watched his djinn continue to writhe and start to pant. His breath became shallow, rapid, and small beads of sweat emerged on his brow, and over D’s upper body. Reflexively, Trevor leaned in and put the other nipple in his mouth, sucking hard and earnestly. Without warning, Dantalion again threw back his head and the sounds of dozens of screams erupted from his open mouth. High pitches and low pitched moans continued to pour from the djinn. All at the same moment. It was the sounds of thousands of years of silence set free in a moment. A thousand voices set free. Other than his head, Dantalion did not move. He did not wish to disturb the actions of his Bound. What would be next? Trevor removed his mouth from Dantalion’s erect nipple. He pulled his hand away from the other tit he had been manhandling. He peered down Dantatlion’s abdomen where he saw 10 pulsating bricks netted in vascularity, breathing in and out. In and out. And then he saw his true god. Dantatalion’s cock was throbbing, growing, only half hard now but dripping a constant flow of clear honey. With every pulse of growth, another glob emerged from his god slit and dripped lazily to the floor with a thing gossamer thread trailing behind. It was mesmerizing to watch a djinn, a near-immortal, experience sexual arousal for the first time. Thick ropes of sweet nectar continued to pulse of his growing, lengthening, thickening cock. Hundreds of blue veins began to rise to the surface of the foot-long cock meat, pulsing angrily. Trevor could barely look away from the thick clear sweet emissions that continued to push forth from his slowly rising member. He broke his stare and looked to Dantalion’s face. D had a look of concentration, his eyes closed, his breath still ragged. He appeared as if he were struggling with something, an internal argument, a fight with his conscience. “Look at me, D.” The djinn returned to the present and looked into the eyes of his master. “Make my mouth and throat bigger, to handle your giant god cock. I want to show you what my mouth, tongue, and throat can do for YOU!” Trevor did not feel any change but Dantalion “took liberties” to make Trevor flexible, in a manner of speaking. D wanted this more than he had ever thought to consider. Trevor lowered himself, his small human body kneeling with his head pressing against Dantalion’s netted abdominals. Trevor grabbed the god cock with his right hand and ran it along the nearly erect phallus of the djinn. 12 inches looked like 24 this close up. His mouth began to salivate. He wanted D to feel pleasure as he never had before. Dantalion felt a steady powerful stream of mana begin to flow into his Well. Again, the human fed him in a way that was shocking. And he couldn’t and wouldn’t wait for more. He felt something inside of him crack and break. Maybe true godhood was not out of his reach after all. Bael and Asteroth be damned. He was sucking on the tit of pure power with his 12th. He would suckle at that teat until there was nothing left. Dantalion subtly shook his head. No, he would not succumb to the base desires that could destroy him or his Bound. He felt on the edge of sanity, realizing the intrinsic power of the man that was about to suck his dick. Did he like his dick sucked? “I think I do.” The thought echoed in the demi-god’s mind. He shook his head again to regain his composure. At that moment, Trevor had found the sudden ability to unhinge his jaw, just a bit, to take in Dantalion’s apple sized head. He slowly advanced it into his mouth his tongue lapping up the pre-cum continuously pulsing out of the djinn. Trevor realized something. “D. Something isn’t right.” The djinn snapped out of his lustful thoughts. He had never had those before. The human reached to the base of Dantalion’s newly bequeathed staff and felt nearly nothing. Fuck, how could he have forgotten about one of the best parts. “D, I wish..” Trevor paused for a moment and realized the power of those two words to a djinn. The words “I WISH” Dantalion was focused like a laser on Trevor’s next command. It was the djinn way. Nothing was more focusing than hearing the words “I wish” from a Bound. “D, I wish that you had balls the size of… of grapefruits producing an infinite supply of jizz, cum, ejaculate…that will always be available to jettison our of your cock when needed.” D felt heaviness near his ass, near his cock. Two orbs of perfection descended and grew to the specifications that Trevor requested. Trevor put his hand under the newly filled scrotum of his djinn. He could feel the churning and swirling of the contents of D’s sack. “Your balls and their sack should be sensitive too, like you nipples, like your cock.” Trevor, still in his kneeling position, grabbed D’s ballooning balls and pulled gently downward. He leaned his head into D’s cock again and pulled his lips over the engorged head. He began to suck. The djinn felt his grasp on reality fade away until he almost lost control of his power. Trevor was bobbing up and down on the veined appendage that looked more like a second leg than anything D would have suspected. Unfettered thoughts of thrill and want slashed through his mind. Trevor knew that he must allow his djinn to cum. And he could feel that Dantatlion needed to or he may crack the world open with his rising power and need. The human lodged the djinn’s cock head behind his tonsils and pushed his head down. He could barely breathe but Trevor knew this was important. The djinn needed to feel this. Everyone needed to feel this. With the throbbing cock in his throat, hands on D’s balls pulling down, he somehow widened his mouth to say one word…. “CUM” Dantalion’s heavy churning balls pulled close to his body in a swift move. His cock extended more into Trevor’s throat and volleys upon volleys of the sweetest nectar pumped into the human’s body. A gallon of thick protein hurled itself down Trevor’s gullet…and it was perfect. Sweat again erupted from every pore on Dantalion and a roar burst from this thick throat.. A river of mana flowed into his Well. He was becoming more powerful that he would have thought possible. At this rate, the djinn and Trevor would become contenders in The Djinn’s race to godhood. D looked down on his 12thstill sucking in a daze on the djinn’s near flaccid cock. He could get used to this. “Hey, Trevor…Master….?” Trevor pulled away from D’s dick, its juices still dribbling out now in a lazy stream. “What did you think of that, D?” “It was by far the most powerful event of my existence.” He was being truthful and Trevor knew it. “Shit, D. That was just a quick twist of your nipple and a very fast blow job. You have NO IDEA what a powerful event sex can be. I mean, some wouldn’t even call that sex!” D looked inquisitively at his 12th. He knew that what he said was true. “Now D. Lets get me powered up to huge again like before. And this time, I’m going to show you some new tricks.” Trevor felt himself growing quickly to his previous height and musculature, the mass that he had recently had just a few minutes before. His growth paused at the place where he had been. He wanted more. It felt so good. “Bigger D. I need to be bigger. Muscle, Cock, Height. I’ll tell you when to stop. Go slowly.” “Yes Master.” Dantalion felt surges of power flowing through him in angry rivers. His Bound commanded and he would obey. He desired to obey his 12th like he wouldn’t have ever imagined. His mind expanded and grew as Trevor’s imagination did the same. He wanted to feel “sex” again. He needed to feel his balls release their god juice into the world, and he needed and wanted Trevor to be a part of it. Trevor started expanding again, his human thin but beautiful body slowly throbbing, pulsating bigger and bigger. “Yes, D, you may take liberties.” After his experience with shooting his first load, Dantalion had new ideas about what would please his master and put more mana into his Well. “Fuck, this is going to be amazing,’ both said at the same time.

That is a great pic. I'm guessing you use giantdimensions.com? I use it to visualize size differences when my characters get far apart size-wise. For the latest chapters, this is the visualization I've been using:

Tyler measuring seth

Part I: “What is this again?” I asked as we pulled back the colorful curtains shrouding the door. “It’s a Resolution booth. Or some kind of psychic. Or something… I don’t really know, but everyone here is doing it and it looks like fun.” Jake flipped his 2019-shaped glasses up on his head and brushed some confetti off of his beefy bare torso. The New Year just rang in, and everyone at the party was lining up to start their resolutions early. We weren’t at a shirtless-themed party, but Jake had a tendency of ripping off whatever was covering his shredded 220 lb. frame after a few drinks. Walking into the dark, candle-lit room was a staggering contrast from the glittery disco lights and loud music from behind us. Inside, couples and friends were huddled around little round tables, quietly laughing and scribbling notes on small sheets of paper. A sign on the wall hung above a cubby station with stacks of blank sheets and pencils, saying: RESOLUTION BOOTH: WRITE DOWN THREE RESOLUTIONS, FOLD THE PAPER TWICE, AND SEE MME. RÊVE BEFORE YOU LEAVE KEEP YOUR RESOLUTIONS SECRET! Not wasting a moment, maybe still a little buzzed, Jake ran forward like an excited schoolkid and grabbed a handful of supplies. “This is perfect man,” he said smiling, heading towards an empty writing table. “It’s not a New Year unless you make commitments to make yourself better. What are your resolutions going to be this year?” I rolled my eyes, taking a pencil from him. “The sign literally says to keep your resolutions secret. And it doesn’t really matter—everyone forgets about these things before February anyway.” Jake shook his head. “Not me man. I’m committing this year. I’m going to cut down on the booze and really get to work on finishing my 8-pack.” Jake started eagerly scribbling stuff down right away. Looking down at my own paper though, it looked so white and empty. How do people like Jake come up with these things so easily? I didn’t even know where to begin. All things considered, I was pretty happy with Jake as my stereotypical jockey roommate, and I actually had a pretty wholesome, productive year. Still drawing a blank, I began to wonder, no one but me will ever actually see this, right? This whole thing is a bit of a joke, so why write down anything serious? Why not shoot for the moon? Or the dark side of the moon? Smirking a little, I quickly jotted three quick bullet points down. I will eat, lift, and grow nonstop, packing on more muscle and growing bigger every single day. I will have mindblowing sex with my roommate over and over, growing more fucking virile and horny for him each time. I will be an unrecognizable, insatiable muscle fuck-beast by the end of this year. “Let me see it!” Jake said suddenly, making a lunging swipe for my paper. Totally caught off-guard, my heart lunged in my chest as he pushed his naked torso up against me, trying to grab it from my hand. Fuck he was so strong too—wrestling with him was like trying to fend off a massive, roided out animal. ‘Oh God, he can never NEVER see this,’ my mind screamed. He was clearly still a little inebriated though, and after struggling with him for a few seconds he quickly tripped over his own weight and knocked over the table. The papers fluttered through the air as a few people gasped. Not taking any chances, I swiped the paper from the carpet before Jake even realized he was on the ground. “Haha, nice try Jake. My resolutions are sealed for the year,” I said, putting it out of his reach and folding the paper. Jake was a big guy, but being religious gym partners with him, I was almost neck-to-neck with his own mass and could fend him off well enough when he was tipsy enough. “Mmmmfff…” he grunted, grinning as he hauled himself up. “Well, I guess I’ll get you next year. Those gains in the gym have been paying off for you.” Looking around the ground for a minute, he found his own paper and folded it as well. “Last step is to get these christened, right? Ready to go?” Still clutching my own resolutions tightly, we walked towards the back room, where a lady in her thirties decked out in in a 1920’s style flapper dress was waiting for us at a table. Really odd for a professional psychic, but then again, we were at a New Year’s party. “What was all that commotion about?” Mme. Reve snapped in a hard-Brooklyn accent, looking extremely peeved. "Did you break my table out there?” “Errr… really sorry Miss! The table is fine. Just trying to kick of the new year with a fun start!” Jake laughed. She leered at us for a moment before finally saying, “Well, I have about 40 more of you morons to get through before the night is up, so let’s speed this along. Hold up your resolutions.” I held up my sheet of paper in front of me as Jake did the same. “Now then,” she said, “Focus on your paper. Look straight into the white of the page and feel the intention behind it. Feel the warmth of it in your hand. Bind yourself to its will, and it will happen.” I never believe in silly things like this, but for a moment, I really did feel tied to that little white sheet in front of me—like it was almost growing warmer and warmer in my hand. Heavier, almost. The longer I looked, the harder it was to look away. Out of the corner of my eye, I notice Jake right beside me, his chest slumped and jaw hanging dumbly ajar. Without warning, she grabbed the resolution out of our hands. It happened so quickly, it felt like being slapped awake from a soft dream. I had to blink a few times. Running her hands the resolutions, she slipped a small round sticker over each crease. “These are sealed for the rest of the year,” she ordered. “Put them in a place where you won’t lose them, and open them up again next New Year’s Eve to see how far you’ve come. If you’re happy with the results then, my card is at the front if you want to pay me back.” Slowly rousing up, Jake said, “Uhh, wow. Thank you very much Miss.” Smiling in return, she said, “Sure. Now get the fuck out of here.” The burning daylight slipping through my bedroom curtains slowly stirred me awake. Grunting, I rolled over and checked my phone. 11 AM on January 1—the next day. Glancing over, I noticed the crisp resolution note sitting on my bedside table where I left it. I’m not sure why I didn’t throw it right away, but there was time for that later. Reaching over, I picked up the note, and unwrapped the stickers to re-read what I wrote the night before. Glancing at it though, I realized it wasn’t my note at all. Give up alcohol Make more money Tune my body to be the perfect boyfriend ‘The fuck?’ I wondered. This was Jake’s handwriting. Where was my note? Outside my room, I heard some plates and pots clanging. The waft of cooked bacon and eggs slowly crept into my room as a roar of our blender began to whir. Jumping out of my bed in my boxers, I opened my door and walked into the kitchen area. The entire place, normally pristine, was a complete mess. Our entire carton of 2 dozen eggs were cracked and emptied out, with empty packages of bacon sticking out of the garbage can. Streaks of protein powder and dirty plates covered the counters and our last carton of milk lay empty on its side. Suddenly, I heard a loud slurping coming from the other room. Turning out from the kitchen, I nearly walked straight into Jake’s shirtless back, bulging and throbbing with muscle. Completely unaware of me, he was rabidly chugging down a protein shake straight from the blender, not even pausing for a single breath. He audibly growled like a beast as he mindlessly continued to swallow gulp after gulp, his back muscles heaving in and out with every chug. I had never seen him looked so jacked. Finishing the last dribbles of the shake, he lowered the blender and whipped away a thick stream of drool falling from his mouth. Totally intoxicated with himself, he finally turned around and noticed me standing behind him. “UHH, God look at me…” he said, glancing down at the massive gut jutting out from under him. His trim six pack had given way to a massive solid ball of muscle that looked so firm, you could bounce a dime off of it. I paused. “Holy shit Jake. Are you okay?” Chest lurching, he let out a gigantic burp. “Uggh... fuck. Yeah bro, just so fucking HUNGRY. Want to go to the gym?”

This is my first complete story. Some of you have been reading this in the Unfinished section of this forum. It's now finished, so I'm posting it here. Thank you to those people who have already given me positive comments on this story. They will undoubtedly encourage me to write more stories. The story has six chapters. Some of them have gay themes, others straight themes, and others bi. I have made some very slight edits to the original six parts that were posted originally, to hopefully improve the story slightly, when it comes to grammar and continuity. Hope you enjoy my story! ------------ BLACK HULK Chapter 1: Kris meets Black Hulk Everyone gasped when he entered. He swaggered slowly to a deckchair, with his belongings, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. This was not odd, since we were in the hotel indoor pool, me and around six or seven strangers. What made everyone gasp was the sheer amount of muscular development this man's body was presenting to our senses. To me, those muscles were instantly recognizable. They belonged to Henk Kuria, or, as everyone in the porn industry called him, Black Hulk. Winner of the past three Mr. Olympias and a long string of other bodybuilding contests, Black Hulk stormed into the bodybuilding scene in 2020 as a 6'4, 380lbs unknown 20-year-old from Kenya. That year, he not only easily defeated, and humiliated, the then Mr. O. Phil Heath, but has won every bodybuilding contest he entered. The incredible thing is that, according to the latest news from the IFBB, Black Hulk weighed an astonishing 420lbs in last year's Mr. O., with a barely comprehensible 4% bodyfat. How do I know this? Well, I've jacked off at least once everyday as soon as my eyes feasted on this giant monument of musculature back then in 2020. So much, so that this year I decided to travel all the way to Las Vegas to witness this guy live. I truly am a huge fan of his. Not just for his giant muscles, but also for his lifestyle. A few months after he won his first Olympia, Black Hulk came out as bisexual. At first, there were rumors that the IFBB would retract his title, but soon common sense prevailed. At that time, Black Hulk started to feature in a lot of porno movies, some straight, some gay, and some bi. The astonishing thing is that, as time went by, not only did his incredibly huge muscles became bigger and bigger, but also, visibly, his cock and balls grew in unison. In his first porno, fucking Lela Star, he had a very respectable 8 inch cock. In his last, not only did he grew 40lbs of muscle since that first porn flick, but also 2 inches of cock; moreover, his dick is visibly much thicker. This last porno was a reverse gangbang, where Black Hulk fucked 20 women in 2 hours. One after the other, every woman roared in an earth shattering orgasm, begging him to stop. Then, in the end, he climaxed on all of them at once, in a cumblast that lasted a full minute. Needless to say, this porno flick proved very popular. The gay porn community have now asked him to film a gay-themed similar flick, with 20 men. Anyway, Black Hulk is here, a few feet away from me. Apparently, he decided to use the services of the same hotel I was in, during his stay in Las Vegas to undoubtedly conquer Mr. Olympia for a fourth time. My cock instantly grew rock hard in my swimtrunks; luckily I was in the pool, so nobody noticed. What also helped somewhat was the fact that every other person that, up till that point, were with me in the pool decided to pack their things and leave. Maybe they were disgusted by his muscles, or by his well-known overly sexualized lifestyle, who knows. Fact is, I was the only one to witness him casually removing his towel from his overly-muscular waist, revealing a swimsuit that was clearly struggling to contain the massive cock and balls inside it. Then he proceeded to jump in the pool, with a grace that beguiled his enormous frame. This was too good an opportunity to miss. I had to talk to him! But... I completely froze! "Hey man, nice traps" a heavily-accented voice said. It took me a while to realize that Black Hulk has just spoken, and, further, that he was referring to... me! "Uh... fuck. I mean... uh... thanks" I stammered. "I'm... I'm Kris... I'm... uh... sorry, I... big fan... I... I..." "No need to be shy around me, Kris" he grinned, his teeth's sparkling whiteness contrasting sharply with his dark black supermuscular body. "You must work out? I like your traps a lot." Black Hulk is complementing ME? Wow, this must be a dream. "Uh, thanks, uh, yes, I do..." That was all my brain could muster. "You've got a nice package down there too", he continued, grinning even wider. Instinctively, I turned beet red, and tried to cover my erect genitals. Damn, I must be so erect that he could notice from above the water. "You are indeed a big fan." he continued. "Am I responsible for some of your orgasms?" "ALL of them" I blurted out loud. "Since your first Mr. Olympia win, I haven't orgasmed to any human being except you." That was the brutally honest truth. "Good. I like sexy fans like you. You here to see me win another Olympia, right?" "Yes... yes I am. Nobody comes close to your hypermuscular body." "Indeed, nobody does." He climbed out of the water. "Come here. Feel my body. I don't bite." Suddenly, like a wild animal overcame with lust, I jumped out of the pool and started squeezing all of his bodyparts. Those traps, that seemed to go all the way level to his ears. That barrell neck, thicker than the circumference of his head. Those huge shoulders, so monumentally massive and defined. Those impossible biceps, that, even relaxed, seemed like somebody had stuffed a melon inside them. Those triceps, that protuded so far out of his arms that they almost looked like biceps. Those forearms, so incredibly thick, thicker than a normal man's legs. Those pectorals, incomprehensibly thick and full shelves of muscular power. Those abdominals, looking and feeling like eight slabs of diamond-hard bricks on his tapered down waist. Those lats, popping out so ridiculously wide of his back that they seemed like almost having a life of their own. That unbelievable back, so thick and defined and wide and massive. Those quads, impossibly muscular and immense, so massively muscled that I couldn't even hug one. Those calves, scarcely comprehensible slabs of meat, each bigger than my own pecs. Those glutes, protruding out of his hips even more than his monstrous back muscles. Every single bodypart of this incredible human specimen required your constant attention and worship. I found myself squeezing, feeling, massaging, sometimes even licking each and every one of his bodyparts. "Mmm, you really like my body, don't you Kris? This year, I weigh 440lbs, 4% bodyfat. That's another 20lbs more than last year's Mr. O." He moaned contentedly. I was slowly turning him on. "How do you do it, Black Hulk?" I asked him I licked one of his nipples, then continued "I mean, I'm proud of my 5'9, 190lbs body, but I have to work really hard to stay in shape. You look godlike all the time. I'm squeezing as hard as I can and it feels like squeezing a marble statue." "Man, you want my body so bad. Your lust for me is actually turning me on" moaned the superbodybuilder. "Let's go to my room. It's more private." He dried off, and re-wrapped his towel around his waist. Even like this, the towel was slightly tented... his cock was indeed half-hard. "You sure? I mean... yes, YES" I almost shouted. I hurriedly dried off and wrapped my own towel around my waist, concealing my own totally erect cock that had been straining my swimtrunks for the past half an hour. As we were leaving, a family entered the pool premises. The mother and the father were shocked by the dimensions of my idol, and they were relieved that we were leaving. Their son, who couldn't have been older than 7 years old, pointed at him and said "Look, Mommy, it's the Hulk!" We exited the pool amid the voices of the mother and father trying to explain to their kid that my idol wasn't the Hulk because his skin wasn't green. It took us around five minutes to reach his room at the twenty-first floor. During those five minutes, a million thoughts raced through my head. Are we going to have sex? Will this be just a worship session? Am I dreaming? Whatever it was, I thought how blessed I was to be with the man of my dreams, even if this was, indeed, a dream. We entered his room, and I closed the door. The room was huge, almost like an apartment. I was marveling at the beauty and size of the room, when I felt him hugging me from my back. Then he whispered, in that sexy accent of his, "Let me give you a pre-show." He allowed me to turn around. His cock and balls were now visibly straining his swimtrunks more than before. He started to practice his posing routine in front of me. Now I already described to you his incredibly huge muscles, how massively thick, huge, hard, and bulging they were. That was when he was relaxed. When flexing them, his muscles really came alive. When he did a crab pose, his already enormous and thick pecs inflated outwards like balloons, except that they were even harder than before. I found myself getting so hard that I had to take off my swimtrunks, because they were hurting. He slightly gasped when he saw my erect cock, probably because it was leaking precum. He did a back pose, copying Ronnie Coleman's signature pose, where he would spread his lats more and more, until he reaches their maximum spread. Except this man's back was infinitely thicker and infinitely wider, to the point where, in his final lat spread pose, his fists couldn't even reach his relatively small waist. I moaned slightly in response, as my precum was forming a small puddle below me. He then turned sideways, and here his absurd thickness was made clear. My eyes traced through his neck and traps, going outwards through his immense back muscles and monstrous pecs, to then narrow down to his waist and well-muscled abs, to then stretch out absurdly by his impossibly thick glutes and monumental quads. He started doing his signature pose, where he slowly flexed his right bicep, making it turn from a melon, to a bowling ball, to a watermelon. As my eyes bugged out, witnessing the incredible flexing of his bicep, I was absolutely sure that bicep couldn't grow any bigger, but then he grinned and effortlessly flexed it further, making it probably as big as a basketball. I lost it; I started to cum powerfully all over myself, at the sight of this incredible display of musculature, all without ever touching my dick. So powerful was my orgasm that most of my cum hit his forearm, bicep and right quad, even though I was a good two feet away from him. My cock was an erupting volcano that was being kept in check for far too long, resulting in a more massive eruption than usual. My orgasm took about seven seconds to complete. It was, easily, my most satisfying orgasm ever. "God, that's so hot" he murmured, as he scrambled to remove his own swimtrunk, which only succeeded in tearing it off his hulking body. His own cock was now rock hard. "I made you cum just by flexing my muscles... that's the hottest thing I've ever witnessed." he moaned. His cock was covering his navel and his midsection, probably around a foot long and as thick as my wrist... no, probably even thicker. His balls hung low, and looked as big as the rest of him. I came closer to him, rubbing my own cum along his quads, then my left hand cupped his balls. They must have easily been five times bigger than mine, maybe even six. My right hand managed to just encompass the huge girth of his erect cock. Then I started to stroke it, caress it, marveling at its incredible size. "Harder, Kris. Use your full strength with me! Do not hold back!" the massive superbodybuilder implored. "Yes, yes, certainly, I apologize, Black Hulk." "Do not apologize. I like you a lot, Kris. Nobody has ever turned me on as much as you have done today." I started to nibble on his left nipple, which was almost the size of a small penis, while I simultaneously pinched his right nipple and jerked his amazing cock with my hands. He moaned in delight. "Ohh yes, you're good at this" Black Hulk moaned. I'm GOOD at this? This is my very first sexual encounter with anyone, and fate wanted that my very first sex session was to be with the biggest, most muscular bodybuilder on the planet. "Please, don't stop" he continued. I rubbed my hands against his abs, with all my might, in the meantime licking and biting them. I tasted his savoury sweat and a bit of my own cum. His huge cock became even bigger, as it almost hit my head. "FUCK, that's it, I HAVE to fuck you," he roared. He lifted me up like I was a rag doll. He let me face his gigantic upper body while pointing his giant dickhead towards my ass. "Hold on, hold on, Black Hulk! Please... please... be gentle... this is my first time." I felt his massive dickhead penetrating me. Surprisingly, it didn't feel as uncomfortable as I thought. Using just a fraction of his hulk-like strength, he pushed inside me, using his own precum as lubricant, until most of his cock was in. "Relax," he whispered in my ear. "Let go of me, balance on my cock alone, feel how even my cock is super powerful." I did as he told me, and indeed, his cock managed to support my entire weight. I also felt some liquid squirting inside my ass. "Are you... cumming?" I asked him. "That's my precum, Kris. It squirts as far as most people's cumshots. It will help with keeping your insides nice and moist for my cock to slide easily." "Wow, you're amazing, Black Hulk!" I hadn't finished saying this completely... he grabbed my ass and pushed his cock partially out of my hole and pushed it back in, slowly. "Did that hurt?" he asked. "No, no." "Good. Enjoy the ride. Cling to wherever of my body you like!" I grabbed his giant pecs as he started fucking me, first slowly, then faster and faster. At some points, he was almost hitting my prostate. My dick went rock hard again, as I realized that I was completely at this monstrous hulk's mercy. Soon, he started to moan louder, and his body started to glisten with sweat. His glistening muscles flexed several times as he edged closer to orgasm. Then he hit my prostate, sending me into an instinctive orgasm, and... "Oh GOD, Kris, I'm CUMMING... OH... OOOHHHOOHHH... Fuck YEAH!" My butt was blasted repeatedly with this incredible man's cum, in an orgasm that must have taken a full minute. Then, slowly, it abated, and his breathing became more normal. "Ohh... phew, that felt really good Kris." He disengaged his cock off my ass. Surprisingly, none of his cum rolled out of my butthole, and I did not feel bloated or anything. "Uh... where did your cum go?" I asked him. "Is this normal?" "I honestly have no idea" he told me, concerned. Then it hit me. A massive spasm all over my abdomen. Then all over me. Then it went as quickly as it came. Perhaps it took two seconds, tops. "Fuck, what was that?" we asked, together. ---------------- Chapter 2: Mysterious Bodily Reactions We looked at each other, stunned. "Did... did it hurt?" the overly-muscular black bodybuilder asked, after a protruded silence. "No, no. It felt... weird, though. Like there was something inside me stretching my body parts. But now, I feel fine." "You sure?" the muscle monster mused. "Really, Henk, I do." It was the first time I called him by his real name. The hulking muscleman smiled faintly, in approval. "Look, today has been unbelievable getting to... know you better, Henk. You fulfilled my utmost dreams, and more. I'll never forget this day, ever. But now, I'm sure you need to prepare for tomorrow's prejudging and Saturday's contest." "Yes, I do, Kris. But I have an offer for you. Would you want to be backstage tomorrow and Sunday, with me?" "You're kidding? I'd really, REALLY love to! But, I'm not, uh, very well-acquainted with... being back-stage." "I just need you to apply oil on my body. You know, to make my muscles show more. I'm sure you'll do very well in that regard, after how you worshipped me earlier." The huge muscleman winked and grinned. "The rest, leave it up to me. You in?" Rubbing Black Hulk's giant muscles with oil? Who in their right mind would refuse such an offer? "Of COURSE I'm in! I'm just afraid that I'll be turned on all the time by your..." "Good. That's exactly what I want." Black Hulk grinned again. His grin is so hot, I thought: pure white teeth atop a sea of bulging black muscles. "What do you mean?" "You'll see tomorrow." I wanted to ask him why such a successful bodybuilder does not have a team of trainers, nutritionists, sponsors and spokespersons, but I decided not to raise this issue. Still, this IS a little weird. He seems to be all alone in this hotel, after all. The other Mr. Olympia contestants are probably answering questions in press conferences, whereas Black Hulk is in a hotel fucking a stranger... "Oh, and another thing. You're free to come to my room any time while you're staying in this hotel," continued the multiple Mr. O. winner. "Likewise, Henk. Listen, I'm starving. Shall we get something to eat?" "Yes, there's a buffet going on. It started while we were... swimming", the massive black bodybuilder winked. "Let me shower first. I still stink of your cum." He laughed. "Okay, I guess I'll go shower in my room and come back," I said. "No you won't," the immense muscle mountain quipped. He lifted me up with one arm. "You'll shower with me. Why waste water? Besides, you can lather my back much better than I can." "Oh, I can lather every INCH of you, not just your back" I moaned, getting horny again at the prospect of showering with the man of my dreams. He carried me to the shower, and opened the water. We lathered each other. He was right: his upper body was so wide that he couldn't ever lather himself at various places. I paid extra attention to each of his bodyparts, rubbing them with shower gel repeatedly. Even though I had orgasmed twice in the past half an hour, I found myself getting hopelessly horny again. He showed me his massive biceps again, flexing them for me, making them basketballs of power. "Fuck, man, those biceps, they make me rock hard every time. They're so FUCKING immense," I moaned. He placed my cock between his super thick left forearm and his giant left bicep, and flexed the bicep around my cock. Needless to say, this had a very quick effect: my cock blasted another copious amount of cum all over him. He smiled. "It's my turn now" I told him, as I recovered from my third orgasm in thirty five minutes. I grabbed his cock and gave him a good handjob. The cock rose to its barely-believable length and girth. Then I took his cockhead in my mouth; it was as big as a fucking apple. I sucked him as hard as I could, while simultaneously jerking it off with all my might and fondling his oversized balls. He started to moan louder and louder, until finally I was rewarded with a mighty roar, accompanied by a large stream of cum blasting out of his cock, hitting the sides of the shower with impressive force. His orgasm took about half a minute to abate, which was incredibly amazing, considering that only half an hour before he was spraying cum for an entire minute. We finally headed off the shower. I dried off and wrapped my towel around myself, when I noticed something. "Hey look, that's weird... I don't have any hair anymore! Like, no hair on my chest, my forearms, my legs, my armpits... I don't even have pubic hair!" I touched my head and face. My hair and stubble were still there, thankfully. "Hmm... that IS strange..." the black muscleman mused. "You're... you're kinda like me, now, with no hair below your neck at all." "That's different - you probably waxed it for the contest. Right?" "Uh, actually I didn't. I don't have any hair on my body. Below my head, that is. Maybe... that's what your spasms did to you earlier... still, why would your bodyhair disappear so quickly?" The overly-sized muscleman was deep in thought. "Don't worry about it. I'll get used to it. And, maybe it'll grow again. I'll pop out to my room to wear something. We'll meet near the elevator," I said. A few minutes later. I was next to the elevator, wearing shirt and trousers. I saw him coming, and was stunned again. He was wearing a white T-shirt with the words 'BLACK HULK' embroidered in black, and blue shorts. However, they were so tight on his bulging mountains of muscle that all of his muscle beneath the fabric could easily be traced, including not only his immense pecs, but also his abdominals and his nipples. His shorts expanded ridiculously around his superhuge quads and glutes, each overinflated muscle group threatening to rip it off at any moment. "Jesus, Henk, your clothes leave absolutely nothing to the imagination, don't they?" I murmured. "They don't. I had made these to order when I was 410lbs, a year and a half ago. Now that I'm 440lbs, they are juuuust a little bit tight," he teased. We entered the restaurant and took a plateful of the buffet food. People actually stopped and stared at the huge muscleman. Some murmured something to themselves, others turned to their friends and nudged them to take a look at Henk. I felt proud that I was next to him. Nobody in the whole world has an amorous partner as hot as mine. I was really starving, so I visited the buffet several times, like four or five times. The massive bodybuilder did likewise. I noticed that he was not much choosy with his food; he was eating carbs, protein, fibre, milk products... he was enjoying everything. That's weird, I thought: this guy is going to be in the world's biggest bodybuilding contest tomorrow, and he's not even trying to eat well for it. What I soon found weirder was how my appetite was not satiated, even after eating 7 platefuls of food. Even Henk said he was full after taking seven plates of delicious food. On the other hand, my stomach felt like I barely even started. "Man, you eat even more than I do... that's impressive," the black muscle mountain mused. "I'm surprising even myself... I usually just take three plates, tops, including dessert," I said. "What's happening to me? I'm still starving!" "I honestly have no idea... good thing we have this buffet going on... you can keep eating without paying extra!" Black Hulk said, glancing towards another table. Looking in the direction he was glancing at, there was a young woman sitting down, eyeing both of us, but especially staring at my idol. "You know her?" I whispered. "I don't think I do," confessed the huge bodybuilder. "She wants me badly, though, judging by how she's looking at me. I know that look. Bet her panties are soaking wet!" He laughed faintly at his own joke. "I'll go get another plate of food," I said. "Cool. I'm good. I'll wait for you." As I filled my plate for the eighth time, I actually felt a little bit jealous. But then I remembered that his superhuman musclegod is a well-known pornstar... it is to be expected that he's not into one stable sex partner. Just then, I noticed the top button of my shirt had popped off. That's strange... even my sleeves are filled more than before. It seems like my body is getting bigger. Well, of course it is... I must have eaten close to 8000 calories in the past hour or so. But, my waist was still as trim as ever... it's like the extra weight has gone to my... pecs and arms? I went back to my restaurant seat, noticing that, in the meantime, Black Hulk was in the company of the girl that was eyeing him earlier. "Uh, excuse me, I'll go to the bathroom quick," I quipped, then immediately raced to the bathroom close by. * * * Everyone gasped when he entered. He swaggered slowly to a restaurant seat, accompanied by a man who must have been in his mid-twenties. This was not odd, since we were in the restaurant buffet room, me and around six or seven strangers. What made everyone gasp was the sheer amount of muscular development the former man's body was presenting to our senses. To me, those muscles were instantly recognizable. They belonged to Henk Kuria, or, as everyone in the porn industry called him, Black Hulk. This guy was, in a word, freaky. I've always secretly loved professional bodybuilders. My female friends somehow always found them 'gross' or 'disgusting', and, in front of them, I agreed. But, secretly, I get wet whenever an overly muscular man flashes past my eyes. And Black Hulk wasn't just overly muscular. He was, like, twice as big as the biggest pros. This guy's muscles were astonishingly huge... really, there was no comparison. It was like his muscles had muscles of their own. And he was BLACK. I LOOOVE black men. They look so virile. His skin was really, really dark, too; he was one of the blackest men I had ever witnessed. That made him even hotter, in my books. I had searched for his name ever since I stumbled upon the first porno I watched that featured him. He fucked Lela Star senseless in that porn flick, and the poor girl with the comically enhanced butt just didn't know what hit her. She must have felt like she was being fucked by a bulldozer. And then, his orgasm, showering all over her body... his cumshot was easily that of 10 men combined. After that flick, Lela Star actually took a six month break from porn, citing 'personal issues'. But the stage was set. Black Hulk had stolen her limelight, and that light is still shining brightly. Indeed, he not only shot several other porn flicks, with men, women, or both at once, but he became even bigger, and his orgasms even longer and more powerful. Some people started to question how real his orgasms were, although most did not care. The porn industry made sure to mention that none of what they're filming was staged or faked. And, in most nights, I end up shoving a cucumber in my pussy, fucking myself furiously, wishing that cucumber was Black Hulk fucking me into oblivion as I watch him on my phone in my bed. Anyway, Black Hulk is here, a few feet away from me. For some reason, he happens to be in the same hotel I'm in. Maybe for a new porno shoot? Who knows. I was staring at him. He was wearing a white T-shirt, with the words 'BLACK' and 'HULK'. The word 'BLACK' was stretched all around the top of his enormous pectorals, while the word 'HULK' was below it, in the middle, with his two nipples on either side of the word. Fuck, his T-shirt was so tight that even his nipples were visible; that's insane. His pectorals must be much bigger than my own breasts. That's really saying something, as I wear a 34M cup size. I'm a chubby 5'7, 175lbs woman with a 48-32-40 figure. You either love or hate my body. Some guys find me disgustingly fat, while others just adore my voluptuous body. I've had a few one-night stands with men from the latter category, and they have honestly given me much-needed self-confidence about my body. This made me accept what God has given me, and now I flaunt what I have, rather than try to hide it. Which is what this incredible male specimen a few feet from me certainly does; that T-shirt he's wearing just makes him flaunt the godlike upper body he has. Fuck, he's even hotter up close than in the pornos. My juices were flowing. Just then, the guy he was with him stood up to take another plate. I decided to show slightly more cleavage, to see if the giant black bodybuilder noticed. He did, and smiled. I smiled back, then stood up and came next to him. "Hi, I'm Chloe, nice to meet you, Black Hulk." I extended my hand. He took it and kissed it. "Likewise, Chloe. I'm Henk. You've got a very naturally beautiful body, miss." He smiled. "Thank you. Nowhere near close to your magnificence, though," I said, my heart racing. He likes me. Helikesmehelikesmehelikesmehelikesmeeee... "You're a fan, Chloe?" asked the god, known to us mortals as Black Hulk. "Yes. Big fan of your, uh... movies. Big fan of your huge muscles. You're the best!" I enthused. "Thanks, dear. On holiday?" "No, business trip. I'm a journalist, working for the website CoolnHot.com. I'm assigned to write an article about the gambling and entertainment industry here in Vegas, by witnessing them first-hand. I return home tomorrow morning. You?" "I'm here to win the Mr. Olympia contest for the fourth time." I stared at him blankly. I never heard of a Mr. Olympia contest before. "What's that... a pornstar award?" I asked, innocently. Black Hulk laughed. "No, no. It's the biggest bodybuilding contest in the world. I've won it three times already. I'm here to win it for the fourth time. It starts tomorrow and ends Saturday." Just then, Black Hulk's friend returned, and told us he was going to the bathroom. He left the plate on the table and rushed away to the lavatory. "Who is he?" I asked, curious. "He's Kris. A REALLY good friend. He's responsible for making me look good during the contest while I'm backstage. Mostly by rubbing oil on my body." Wow, I'd love to do that, I thought. "You'd like to do that, don't you?" the massive muscleman asked, grinning. "Uh... yeah... admittedly, I'd love to." How did he know what I was thinking? Am I really that easy to read? "Then come to my room... I will let you do that, and more." He winked at me and smiled again, flashing those pure white, sparking teeth. "That's if you've finished eating, of course," he added. "No, no... I'm finished. But... what about your good friend... Kris?" "I'll just leave a note on the table that I had to leave suddenly. Come on, I'll pay for your meal." Just then, he stood up. "Oh, uh, you don't..." I stopped midway through speaking, as I witnessed his 6'4, 440lbs supermuscular frame towering over me. "I mean, uh, thanks," I corrected myself. The black god endowed with the most immense muscles I had ever seen went to the counter and paid for three meals. He then scribbled a note and left it on the table. I was actually impressed that his thick, muscular fingers could still hold a pen relatively easily. "Let's go, my room is in the twenty-first floor," Black Hulk cooed. People stared at us as they walked out of the restaurant and into the elevator. My panties were practically soaked now. I was worried that some wet spot would be visible down my dress, especially since there was another couple with us in the elevator. Their eyes bugged out when they saw the mountain of muscle that was with me. I felt proud of my catch tonight... I was sure this one-night stand will be my best one ever. We arrived at his room. I guess it was some kind of executive suite, because it was much larger and spacious than my room. I closed the door behind me, and immediately sneaked in his bathroom, removing all my clothes. I was never so wet and horny in my life. I tiptoed out, and, before he had even turned around from placing the door key on the desk, I rubbed his massive back, and whispered: "Ready when you are, Black Hulk." ---------------- Chapter 3: Chloe Sex and Muscle Growth He turned around, surprised at my directness. His deep brown eyes scanned my naked body from top to bottom. They approved of what they saw. "I'm always ready, Chloe. You have a very curvy, beautiful body. It reminds me of the beautiful women from my home country. Except your white skin, which I find very appealing," the muscular pornstar said. He put his well-muscled arms around my nude lower back, inviting me to draw myself even closer to his titanic body. I gladly accepted the invitation, and began to grind my entire body, especially my ample breasts, against his hulking, bulging muscles. My head could only reach his monstrous pectorals, so I cradled it between them. He moved his hands towards my round butt, and squeezed them. Being so close to him, I felt his cock starting to stir. "You like my ass, huh?" I cooed as I lifted his T-shirt, willing him to remove it. This exposed his fantastically muscled eight-pack abdominals. I started to squeeze them, but they felt like hard bricks. They were so thick that I could insert my entire index finger in the space between each of the brick-like abdominals. "Holy cow, you're a fucking muscle brick shit-house. Your muscles are even bigger than they look in your pornos," I continued, in absolute amazement. He said nothing; he only grinned at me. Then, his right hand moved towards his T-shirt. Tugging it from the bottom, he tore it off his ridiculously overdeveloped upper body like he had been tearing off toilet paper. His entire upper body was now exposed, and I almost fainted. From the position I was, I could see two enormous orbs of pectoral muscles, each as big as a gravel sack. I rubbed them slowly. They were dense, thick slabs of power; no wonder he could rip off this oversized, yet barely-fitting T-shirt so incredibly easily. The minimal effort he produced to tear off his T-shirt off his body made his arm visibly bounce... it looked as big as one of my buckets I use when I wash my apartment's floor. It was my turn to get speechless. I felt my vaginal fluids roll down the inside of my thighs - I was THAT turned on. My breathing grew heavier. He then gently lifted me up, so that my eyes were level with his. His grin was confident, cocky. He was definitely my first one-night stand that could lift me up so easily, as if my curvy, 175lbs body was as heavy as a book, to him. He lowered his head and sucked my right nipple, which I felt was as big as one of my lipstick bullets. Instinctively, I lowered my head back in ecstasy, as I felt his lips leave my right nipple to plant themselves on my left. I started moaning loudly, wishing him to ravage my pussy with that huge cock of his, that 10 inch monster I always fantasized would, one day, be sliding inside MY pussy instead of the pussy of some random plastic-surgery-filled pornstar. He placed me back on the floor. My eyes were transfixed on the ridiculous bulge between his massive thighs. He removed his shorts, freeing his massive cock from its confines. It immediately sprang upwards, hitting my abdomen in the process, then started to lengthen and thicken further. He had no pants beneath the shorts. Finally, the magnificent dick eased its growth. It pointed directly to my face; I imagined it telling me that, since I was responsible for waking it up, it was going to fuck me really hard. It looked bigger than 10 inches, and thicker than the cucumber I practise with when watching his porn flicks. My sexual arousal has never been this high. My mind was completely blown away by this god. I felt my juices trickle down my thigh and reaching my knees. "You told me 'ready when you are' earlier. Well, I'm definitely ready NOW," Black Hulk announced. He lifted me with one arm and placed me on his bed in a doggy position, with my ample butt facing him. I then waited for him to insert his giant black fuckstick inside my waiting pussy. I felt him do precisely that a moment later. His cock felt really hard and filled up my vaginal walls completely, but I was so well lubricated that there was no pain at all, just ecstasy. "Oh God, you're so big, you fill me up so much. Fuck me, fuck me HARD!" I shouted in delirium. He didn't need my compliance. I felt his hands grab my ass, then he started to fuck me senseless. Each push of his cock inside me felt like a mini-orgasm. I started shouting obscenities, strings of dirty vulgarities that my mind was stringing up there and then. I was nearing an earth-shattering orgasm, so my slurs were becoming more and more high-pitched. In response, he fucked me faster. That was it: my eyes rolled backwards and my mouth made an exaggerated 'OOOOOOOHHHHHH' shape as I climaxed powerfully, my vocal chords trying to keep up with the intensity of my orgasm. He slowed down, waiting for my orgasm to subside, then picked up the pace once again. I felt his cock throbbing even bigger inside me, probably triggered by my insane climax. "Fuck, fuck, fuuuckk, FFFUUUUUCCKKKKK OOOOOHOHOHHHHOHOHHH GODDDDDDDD FUUUUUUUUUUCK YEEAAAAAAAHHHHH!" I shouted as another orgasm hit my senses. He slowed down again, then restarted his relentless pussy drilling with that insane cock he has. I've seen him do it several times in his porn movies; how he'd fuck a girl repeatedly, sending her into countless orgasms, until she literally couldn't take any more, and then, and only then, he ejaculates. I used to think that a lot of editing was involved for that to truly happen. It turns out no editing was required; this man, or should I say, god, knew how to please a woman in a complete, entire way. "Fuck... fuck... Hulk... HULK... BLACK HULK... PLEASE... no more... oh god... you're so good... but please... no more... that's more than enough... fuck... so much cock..." I finally told him after my latest mind-blowing orgasm. I must have orgasmed eight, nine, ten times, I don't remember. He slowed down, then proceeded to slide his cock off my pussy. "No, Black Hulk, what are you doing? I want you to fill my pussy up with your seed." "You sure?" "Yes, I am. I'm on the pill, and I've had my period six days ago. It's safe. Please fill me up with your seed. I beg you. It would make me complete." Black Hulk obliged. He inserted his still rock hard, massive cock inside my vagina. He started to fuck me yet again, but this time, his technique was subtly different. This time, he was doing this to pleasure himself, not myself. Soon I heard him moan louder and louder. I figured he was getting close to orgasm, as his fucks became quicker and more powerful. Finally, I felt him insert his cock completely inside me, almost together with half of his balls, and he roared loudly. I felt my pussy being blasted by an incomprehensible amount of cum. His orgasm lingered on for what seemed like a full minute. During this time, his cock was spewing cum non-stop. I felt my belly actually expand a little bit as my internal organs tried to accommodate this insane amount of cum that was being introduced to them. Finally, his orgasm abated, and he sighed contently. My belly went back to its usual form, and he disengaged his gigantic organ off my vagina. I turned round slowly on the bed to face him. He was covered in sweat, which I found really hot. I opened my legs to allow some of his cum flow out of my vagina, but, surprisingly, none did. "Hey, what the hell? Where did all that cum go?" "I... I have no idea," Black Hulk said. He looked concerned. Then, I suddenly felt it. A massive spasm all over my abdomen. Then another one all over me. Then several spasms, one after the other, shaking my entire body. I continued spasming like this, for what seemed like an eternity. During all this time, I couldn't speak, nor move, nor do anything except spasming, although I was completely conscious. Then, finally, as I was expecting another spasm hitting me, it did not come. I waited and waited, but nothing happened. I must have spasmed for, like, an entire minute. Black Hulk looked at me, and uttered "Oh my god!" * * * I went back to my restaurant seat, noticing that, in the meantime, Black Hulk was in the company of the girl that was eyeing him earlier. "Uh, excuse me, I'll go to the bathroom quick," I quipped, then immediately raced to the bathroom close by. I looked in the mirror. My pecs were definitely bigger. I felt them, and confirmed my suspicion: they were not only bigger, but firmer, denser. Removing the remaining buttons of my shirt, my eyes analysed my abdominals. They looked more defined. My arms looked like they were tighter around my half-sleeve, too, and, although I wasn't feeling uncomfortable yet, my trousers looked tighter around my quads. I smiled. I redid the buttons of my shirt - well, all of them except the top one, which popped earlier - and went back to the restaurant. Strangely, my massive bodybuilding friend was nowhere to be seen. When I went back to our table, there was a note: "Something came up. I paid for your meal. See you tomorrow. BLACK HULK." Something came up, huh? He's probably fondling that bitch's huge boobs right now. Oh well, he's a pornstar, after all... I wolfed down the plate that I had filled up earlier, the one I had left on the table. I was still hungry. Like, REALLY hungry. I revisited the buffet table many other times. Each time, I devoured the food like I had not eaten for weeks. After five more plates, another button popped off my shirt. I decided to undo all the buttons at this point. People were leaving the restaurant, it was getting late. I continued to relentlessly gulp down plateful after plateful of food, amid occasional tears of fabric from my short sleeves or trousers. Finally, after eating about 30 plates of food, I was satiated. Mind you, it felt like I've just eaten a salad, but, at least, I wasn't hungry anymore. I stood up to leave, when the kitchen staff manager stopped me. "Sir, you have to pay." "Uh, my friend paid for my meal already." "Yes, he did," he explained, glancing at my upper body, partly concealed by my tattered shirt, then at my face again. "But, uh, you ate much, much more food than I had ever seen in my twelve years of being head of this restaurant. So we thought that, uh, you'd pay again? It would still be a bargain for you, you know." He sounded sheepish, which was something I never got from other people before. It was as if he was afraid talking to me. "Uh, sure, I understand. Here, I'll pay twice as much as the price bill. You deserve it, the food was delicious." My hands reached out for my wallet. In doing so, my right bicep involuntarily flexed, causing my right sleeve to rip completely. The restaurant manager gulped. "No, no, no... uh, you know what, we're fine. We're glad our service was to your satisfaction. We're good. You may leave." "Take this as a tip," I insisted, handing him seventy dollars. "And I'll be sure to recommend your restaurant to my friends." "Thank you, sir. Much appreciated." He took the money and hurried back to the kitchen, relieved. I proceeded to go back to my room. People stared at me as I walked. Part of my shirt and trousers were in tatters, so I thought that's why people were staring. I arrived at my room, removed my clothes, and looked at the bathroom mirror. The reflection depicted on the mirror shocked me. I looked like a professional bodybuilder. My muscles, even relaxed, were round and hard. Nowhere close in size as those of Black Hulk, but easily as big as those of the bodybuilders from the noughties era. I looked like Jay Cutler in his prime. No wonder people were staring at me, and no wonder that restaurant manager was stuttering. I started flexing, and my muscles responded beautifully. My biceps were particularly huge, perfect peaks of muscle flesh. My pectorals were thick and heavy. My abdominals were massive and well-defined. My quads were twice as big as before, and even my cock looked bigger. I felt it grow and harden as my eyes feasted on my own, hot, muscular body. I marveled at its size... easily two inches bigger than before, both in length and in circumference, and completely hairless - like the rest of me. My balls felt fuller and bigger, too. I then noticed a bathroom scale tucked away in the corner of the hotel room. I reached out for it, and stepped on it. My eyes couldn't believe it when the needle stopped at... 260lbs. My brain was trying to comprehend my new mass. Even if I assumed that the scales were not calibrated correctly, it still meant that I had somehow gained 70lbs of mass in a few hours. Even weirder, from what I saw in the mirror, all of this mass was added to my muscles and cock, and none of it went in my body as fat. "Wow," I finally gasped. "I look incredible." But, what caused this? My mind started to recall the earlier events of the day. Then I remembered. The spasms. The cum somehow magically disappearing inside me. Black Hulk! His cum must have done this to me. I didn't mind this at all, of course. In fact, I was grateful for this gift that he gave me. But, I had to go back to his room to have some answers. Problem was, I did not know what I was going to wear. Nothing fit me. I then decided to wear the swimpants I was wearing in the pool earlier. It was still wet, so I wrapped a towel round my waist. People won't ask too many questions, seeing me like this. It would look like I was going for a late pool dip. I arrived at his room. As I was going to knock on his door, I heard muffled voices speaking inside. One of them was of a lady, and she sounded upset about something. Then I heard Black Hulk's voice, seemingly trying to calm her down and reassure her. In the next few minutes, her voice took a different tone, and she seemed much more amiable. I heard them approach the door. "My clothes still fit me," I thought I heard the lady say. "I look really hot!" "You were hot before, too," I heard Black Hulk's voice say, "only now you're even hotter." "I'm ready. Let's go," she said. I decided to knock on the door, otherwise I'd be accused of overhearing their conversation. "It's me, Kris. Am I disturbing?" The door opened. Black Hulk was wearing a T-shirt and shorts, identical to those he wore with me at the restaurants, but, this time, the colours were inverted: the T-shirt was blue and the shorts were white. Then a lady appeared, who I recognized as the woman we met at the restaurant. She looked slightly different, but I couldn't put a finger into how. "Uh, hi Kris. This is Chloe. We were just... OH MY GOD WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?" ---------------- Chapter 4: Chloe's Transformation "I grew." I flexed a bicep. With little effort, it became as big as a grapefruit. "I grew a LOT," I continued. "And I wanted to ask YOU, man, what happened to ME, because YOU caused this." "Don't waste time, sexy," the girl who Black Hulk introduced as Chloe mused, "I have already asked him how he did THIS to ME, but he claims he does not know." With that, she lifted her dress, and I gasped. Her breasts were still really big, but now her belly was gone. Instead of it, she had a flat stomach, with visible, but faint, abdominals. Her arms looked narrower and more toned, as did her legs. "He transformed me into a fitness model," she continued, "just by, uh, having sex with me. I started to spasm uncontrollably, and when that was over, my body fat had melted, except for the fat in my breasts and butt." Wow, I thought to myself. What the fuck? "Listen, I already told you that I don't know what's happening. It's the truth," the immensely musclebound, black musclegod said. "And you - and I -love your new look, anyway." "That's besides the point. I look too hot, now, to work in any normal job. Do you think I can continue to be a journalist with a body like this?" she said. "I told you already, you can be my spokesperson. And you agreed, didn't you?" Black Hulk replied. "Yes, I did. And I'm looking forward to it. It gives me an amazing opportunity to be close to you. Although," turning to me, "Your friend Kris here is HOTTT too. Wow, look at that body!" "Thanks, Chloe, but if you're trying to seduce me, it's not working. That's not how I swing. Sorry to disappoint," I smiled. Honestly, however, she did look incredible. Perhaps I could make an exception with her... "Pity," she uttered. Then she changed the subject. "I'm starving to death here. Let's go eat something. Isn't that why we were leaving?", she said, as she lowered her dress again. "Hold on a minute," I said. "What did you say? You're hungry?" "Awfully so. I feel like I haven't eaten for an entire month," she answered. "Well, the same thing happened to me. I don't know if this super muscle god," - referring to Black Hulk - "told you, but we had steamy hot sex earlier today." I stopped, reminiscing those incredible, orgasming moments. "Anyway, my body also spasmed a bit, though only for a couple of seconds. Also, all of my body hair disappeared. Then, I started feeling REALLY hungry. I've just finished eating, actually. More than thirty platefuls of buffet food. And I could eat more, if I wanted to... after all that food, I feel like I've eaten a salad. That is how I got all these muscles." "Wait, so... if I eat, I'll grow muscles?" she mused. "Probably. Judging from what happened to me, anyway." Turning to the massive bodybuilder, I said, "that's why I came to your room, Henk, to demand an explanation." "And I don't have any," Black Hulk said. "I'll repeat what I said to Chloe. I'm as puzzled by what happened to each of you as you are. Honest to God." "So, let me get this straight. If I eat, I'll become big and muscular?" Chloe repeated. "This fitness body is hot, and I can certainly live with it. But, me being huge and buff, like both of you... I don't know if I can handle that. But... I'm SOOOO hungry, dammit!" "Look, uh, maybe it doesn't work the same way for women as it does for men" said the black, musclebound god, to try to calm down the situation. "Come on, let's go. I know of a place close by that offers huge servings; if you eat it all, you get it for free. You need to eat first, Chloe, then worry about what you look like later." "So THAT's how you solve this problem, huh?" snapped the lady. "I eat first, then worry about how I look like later?" "Have you got a better idea?" the insanely muscular hulking man answered, quietly. Then he continued, "Look, if it helps, I did not want to be this big, either. But I did become this big, and I learned to embrace my body." "What do you mean?" I interjected. "You started going to the gym to get bigger, right?" Black Hulk paused. Both my pair of eyes and Chloe's were on his. For once, we were not looking at his outrageously muscular body stretching his T-shirt and shorts to their absolute limits. Then, he broke the silence. "Would you believe me if I told you that I never set foot in any gym in my entire life?" "WHAT???" me and Chloe shouted simultaneously. "Look, man, that's simply not possible," I continued. "Nobody grows a body as huge, dense, and bulging with muscles as the one you possess without lifting stuff. Then again..." I paused, then continued, "nobody grows 70lbs of muscle in a couple of hours, either. So many weird things happened today that what you've just said could also be true!" Black Hulk nodded. "Is that how much you grew?" asked Chloe, still shaken by the events that have unravelled in the past few hours. "Yes. That's how much I grew." I answered. "I weighed 190lbs this morning. Now I weigh 260lbs." "Wow... then I will REALLY become buff, if that happens to me as well," Chloe mused. "Say, I wonder how much I weigh right now." She stepped on the scales, which, unlike those in my room, were actually easily accessible in this one. "Wow, I only weigh 145lbs. I lost 30lbs!" "Really? Then maybe that's what the spasms were doing... they were melting away your fat," I suggested. "Maybe that's why I did not spasm as much as you did, too." She was probably going to retaliate my last suggestion that she was fatter than I was with a tirade of verbal abuse, but then she felt her tight stomach rumble. "Hey, can we continue discussing this later? I kinda need food URGENTLY." "Sure. You're coming with us, Kris?" Black Hulk asked me. "I'd love to, but nothing fits me. Can I lend some clothes?" I asked. "I could, but I'm 6'4 and I outweigh you by almost 200lbs. You're only, like 5'9." "I don't mind. I can still wear something." Black Hulk rummaged in his luggage. "Here, try these," he told me after extracting a yellow, full-sleeved, shirt and black shorts. "I was going to give them to a lucky fan next Sunday. They're from my first ever Mr. O. win, when I was 380lbs. Sorry, that's the smallest item of clothing I've got." I went to his bathroom, and tried them on. They were definitely too big for me, even though I was a veritable bodybuilding specimen myself. But there was nothing better to wear. I adjusted the sleeves to fit on my body as well as possible, and came out of the bathroom. "This will have to do. Let's go." We hurried to the restaurant, which turned out to be a pizza place. The decor contained a few pictures of past Mr. Olympias. In the middle, there was a picture of Black Hulk from last year's contest, triumphantly flexing his left arm, a barely comprehensible basketball of power, and clutching the trophy with his right. Some of the other clients greeted the arrival of the man, who seemed so revered in this restaurant. The owner greeted us, too, and shook Black Hulk's hand. "Good to see you, Paul," the musclegod said to the owner. "This is Kris, and she is Chloe." "Nice to meet you all. Hope you enjoy my food! Today I've got the Black Hulk pizza. We usually serve it to a group of 6 to 8 people. If somebody of you eats it alone, he... or she... gets it for free!" "I accept the challenge," said Chloe promptly. "My, my, lady, you have a huge appetite," smiled Paul the restaurant owner. "Mind you, if you lose the challenge, you'll have to pay for the pizza. It's worth $80, but, since you're a friend of Black Hulk, I'll give you a discount." "She won't lose," said Black Hulk the person, grinning. "Me and Kris here will split another Black Hulk pizza. What do you say, Kris?" "That's fine by me," I said. "I guess we can manage that." "Cool. Two Black Hulks then! One of my servers will be right back in a moment with your pizzas!" He hurried to the kitchen. "Look, Chloe, bill's on me, so don't stress if you lose the challenge," the supermuscular hulk told Chloe, softly. "But, I'm rooting for you!" "I WILL win the challenge! I've never been so hungry! I swear if I don't have food in front of me in fifteen minutes, then I'll eat both of you alive!" She laughed at her own joke. She looked happy, and raring to go. I smiled at her joke. I was happy too. Today's events made me happy. I was grateful for today. In the space of a few hours, Black Hulk turned from a distant idol to a close friend, who gave me an incredible gift; the gift of massive muscle size. Actually, he gave me another gift: the gift of friendship. I looked at him, at that body, and smiled. Shit, looking at his magnificent, supermuscular, bulging body never gets old. My cock stirred in my pants. The pizzas soon arrive. They were indeed HUGE. They couldn't fit together on our table, so one of the servers combined another table close by to ours. The server bringing the pizzas was a girl. She gave one to Chloe and split the other one. "I'm Amanda, your server" said the girl. "I'll be making sure that none of you boys will be helping the lady with her challenge. Especially you, Black Hulk. Pleased to meet you, by the way. You are even bigger than the pictures suggest." "That's what everyone tells me. Pleased to meet you too, Amanda. I'll be a good boy; I won't help Chloe here in any way!" Black Hulk answered, winking at the girl. The moment her pizza was served in front of her, Chloe began wolfing it down. It was a bit hilarious, in a way, seeing this 145lbs, 5'7 woman eating such a huge pizza. Not only was the pizza huge, but it was also topped with lots of ingredients: pepperoni, minced meat, artichoke hearts, tomato, peas, onion, green pepper, olives, and, of course, cheese. Me and my impossibly-muscular friend started to eat ours. The pizza was, indeed, delicious. Chloe was on a mission, eating a quarter of the pizza before we had even eaten our first slice. She didn't say anything, just ate and ate and ate. Amanda, for her part, had her eyes transfixed on Black Hulk. His upper body bounced and flexed involuntarily as he ate the pizza. She saw the bulging pecs and arms, and swallowed hard. She went in a dream-like state, as if she was thinking about a raunchy situation - indeed, her face turned slightly red. "Amanda, you should keep your focus on Chloe here, you know..." the monumental musclegod told her, grinning. "Uh, yes, sure, sure, I'm completely focused on what she's doing," the girl stammered. But she really wasn't, of course. She was mesmerized by Black Hulk, the supermuscular god of male bodybuilding perfection. Chloe was already on the sixth slice of the 16-slice pizza. She had already eaten more than two person's worth of food. By contrast, I was on my third slice, and Black Hulk was on his second. I watched, fascinated. It looked like her dress was slightly tighter around her bosom and shoulders. While eating her eighth slice, there was the sound of tearing fabric. Chloe seemed not to notice, and continued eating. Glancing at her, I noticed that her dress had ripped slightly from her back. She continued to eat and eat, amid more tearing sounds of her clothes. Black Hulk only ate two slices, then said he ate enough. I managed to eat six slices; not bad, considering I had eaten so much only an hour before. Now, however, I was really full. We could only stare at Chloe eating her pizza and, seemingly unbeknownst to her, growing out of her clothes. Meanwhile, the server girl, Amanda, was barely noticing what was happening to Chloe either. She was still apparently daydreaming about Black Hulk's gigantic slabs of muscle being proudly displaying through his overstretched clothing. She couldn't stop staring at him. I saw her grinding her feet together. Wow, Black Hulk's effect on some people is so strong. But, really, I understand Amanda's reaction to him; after all, I had a similar reaction to him, and probably so did Chloe. Chloe was now two slices away from eating an entire Black Hulk pizza. Her eating rate was steady; she never once took a break. I understood better than anyone how she was doing it, since I went through the same thing a few hours before. People were now approaching our table to witness this busty 5'7 woman manage the feat set by the pizza owner. I noticed her arms were now not just toned, but there were clear biceps, and even triceps, where none were before. She was much wider, too, which was part of the reason why her dress was ripping from her back. Finally, she did it. The last morsel of the pizza was consumed. Everyone cheered. Hearing these sudden cheers, Amanda snapped to her senses, and congratulated Chloe. Sensing that her job was done, she hurried back to help with the other tables. "That's amazing, Chloe. You ate a pizza made for 8 people!" I enthused. "I... I'm still hungry. Can I eat what's left of your pizza?" she meekly uttered. I gasped. "Uh... sure, sure. That's okay with you too, right, Henk?" "Yeah, go ahead. Better not let it go to waste. I'll go to the bathroom in the meantime," said the immensely muscular man after which the pizza was named. Just then, Amanda came out with a tray of drinks for some other table, and noticed the enormous bodybuilder walking to the bathroom. She quickly served the table, then hurried to meet Black Hulk before he entered the restroom. He somehow was not surprised by her; he looked like he was actually waiting for her to meet him there. She entered a staff-only room and invited the huge musclehulk in. After a while, I decided to investigate. "What's taking Black Hulk so long? I'll go see if everything is okay," I told Chloe. Of course, I knew what was happening. I went outside the door marked 'Staff Only', and immediately I could hear moaning and heavy breathing, and an 'oh my god, you're fucking huge!'. Yeah, as I suspected, the black musclegod was making out with the waitress. I went back to my seat. Chloe was almost finished with her pizza. "You okay, Chloe?" I asked her. "Yes, Kris. I'm starting to be full. After eating this last pizza slice, I should be satiated" she said, happily. "You know that you grew, right?" I asked her, softly. "Yes, I know. I actually liked it. How my body was making my dress small. How it couldn't contain it. It felt so good. In fact, I WANTED to grow muscles." I was taken aback by this confession. Just then, Black Hulk came back, looking sprightly as usual. Amanda was close behind him, slightly red-faced, but smiling widely. I went next to my massively muscled friend. "Hey, I know what you did back there," I whispered in his ear. "Yeah, she wanted to see me without my T-shirt. I obliged. Then she grinded her pussy against my right quad until she orgasmed loudly. That's it," Black Hulk whispered back. "After what happened to you two, I'm more careful now," he continued. "Okay, I'm satisfied now!" said Chloe suddenly, chewing the last morsel of our pizza. "Thank you, Black Hulk, for the free pizza, it was delicious!" "Sure, Chloe. I guess it's time for us to go back to the hotel, then. Let's pay and leave," Black Hulk said. He winked at Amanda. She came quickly. He gave her a hundred dollar bill. Paul the restaurant owner came by, to make sure we were satisfied by the food. After assuring him that we indeed were, we left. It was late, almost midnight. Chloe's dress was barely managing to hold her visibly wider frame. I still had a million questions to ask Black Hulk. How did all of this happen? Was it true that he never went to the gym? How did he get so huge, then? Was he somehow affected by someone's cum, the way his cum affected me and Chloe? As I was pondering these things, Chloe suddenly turned to me and said, "Hey, Kris, uh, you have already gone through what I'm going through. Would you mind if you sleep in my room tonight? My room has a double bed, because they couldn't find me a room with a single bed. I... I just want to make sure that nothing happens to me, you know?" "Uh, sure, sure Chloe," I answered. Then, referring to the black, tall, musclebound bodybuilder, I continued "Good night, Black Hulk. And thank you. Today was the best day of my life." "You're welcome, buddy. See you tomorrow at 8. We have breakfast together, okay? And see you too, Chloe. I'll extend your stay a couple more nights, from my own money." And we parted ways. Chloe and I entered her room. It was almost identical to mine, except it had a double bed, as she said. Almost immediately, she removed her dress, shamelessly in front of me, and went in front of the mirror. She gasped at her new, muscular body. Actually, so did I. I'm gay, but this woman was packing so much muscle that this was actually turning me on. Then came a huge surprise. She turned round, removed her bra and her panties, and cooed, in a really sexy voice, "You've feasted your eyes on MY body. Now let me feast my eyes on that sexy bod of yours, Kris." ---------------- Chapter 5: Kris and Chloe Make Out I was taken aback. "Uh, Chloe... you know I'm gay, right?" "Tell that to the bulge between your legs, honey," she replied, pointing to my crotch. "Besides, I only wanted to see your body, not to fuck me." "Fair's fair," I said. And, with that, I removed my oversized shirt, and my shorts. These clothes had made me forget how massively muscular I had become. "Jesus, Kris, you're fucking massive." Chloe's jaws dropped. "You look even bigger than before." "Yes, that could be the case, since I ate almost half a pizza, rememb..." "Oh, shut up. I don't care. All I care about is being in this sea of bulging, sexy, thick, hard muscle." With that, she started feeling my traps, my shoulders, my pectorals. On every bodypart she felt, she moaned appreciatively. "Shit, you're built like a brick shithouse. You're so hot. You're making me so fucking horny," she murmured. This was an absolute first for me. Usually, I'm the person who says these kind of things to another man. This role reversal was unexpected. However, I felt horny, too. Really horny. This woman was turning me on so bad. Her hands traversed my abdominals, a six pack of ripped musculature, then my butt, composed of incredible, striated glutes. I slowly removed my pants. I had to. She smiled. "For a gayboy, you're really turned on right now," she laughed. "Shut up." I admit, I was hurt by her comment. "Good, I hurt your pride. That's what a real man..." she started, but I stopped her. I shoved my half-hard cock in her mouth, and forced her to suck it. Even though she was considerably strong, she was no match for my much bigger strength. "Mmmmmphmphmmphmmphmmppphh!" she complained. The more she struggled, the more turned on I got. Her eyes bugged out as my cock expanded in her mouth. Suddenly I was apprehensive, and let her go. She lashed out at me. "What the FUCK, Kris?" "I... I'm sorry, Chloe. I don't know what hit me. I swear..." "Shut up, silly. I actually LIKED that. A lot. I like it when you're rough. Hey, I can take a beating!" she smiled, as she flexed her biceps, turning them into considerable mountains of female musculature. "In fact," she continued, as she went down on her knees, "let me show you how much I liked that." She took my now hard cock in her mouth, and started to suck it, while her hands tugged at it with all her might. "God, oh GOD, yes, that's good, baby... so, so GOOD. Fuck, you're so good," I was murmuring non-stop. She disengaged her mouth. I was rock hard. My cock felt really huge and thick. Bigger than ever. Probably because it was. "Let's get to bed, honey," she cooed. We did. The double-bed creaked as it took the mass of our considerably developed bodies. I put a finger in her pussy. It was soaking wet. Chloe moaned, and bit her lower lip. "Let me be on top," Chloe whispered. "Let me ride you. I know, this must be strange for you. Sorry about earlier, calling you a gayboy. You're an incredibly handsome man with unreal muscles. You turn me on so bad. I say silly things when I'm turned on. Let me make it up to you." She plunged her soaking wet vagina on my superhard cock. It felt great. My cock felt like it was being sucked by a thousand tiny mouths. So this is what a pussy feels like, huh? I thought. Hmm, that doesn't feel half-bad. In fact, it feels fantastic. Chloe started to ride me. Her ample breasts bounced with each of her thrusts. I was never enamoured with female breasts at all, but now, they suddenly looked really hot. In fact, Chloe looked fucking hot, from head to toe. And not because she was a muscle beast. She was hot because she was a really, really sexy human being, like Black Hulk is, only in a very different way. Her moans got quicker and higher-pitched, as she neared orgasm. Wow, I thought, a woman is going to orgasm because of me? That's so hot. I saw her eyes roll backwards, then her mouth let out a really loud moan. She was in orgasmic bliss. She orgasmed hard. Her body shook all over. Her orgasm was long. It took, like, more than half a minute. All the while, she was convulsing in sexual delirium, and moaning, almost shouting, in delight. Now I'm not obviously an expert in fucking females, but I thought that this wasn't normal. Seeing her climaxing for so long because of me turned me on SOOO much, though. I couldn't believe it. My body, my power, my muscles, must have done this to her. What happened to me? Why am I fucking a woman? Why am I enjoying it so much? Before a few hours ago, my sexual fantasies always involved being with a huge, muscular guy fucking me from behind. Well, I still find that fucking hot. But now, my fantasies are also including people worshipping my muscles and sucking my long, thick, hard cock, which then fucks them hard until they orgasm uncontrollably. Yes, I want to fuck this super sexy, hot woman HARD. "Oh fuck, that orgasm was so intense... your cock is so good! God, that orgasm continued to roll and roll, like a wave... I never felt anything like it!" she enthused, when her orgasm finally subsided. "Now it's my turn, sexy!" I told her. I sat up and grabbed her from her ample back, making her huge breasts squish against my upper body. She was very muscular, but I was stronger, and could easily lift her entire body in this way if I wanted to. Then I started to fuck her, pushing my cock inside her moist pussy. She appeared to like this; her eyes closed and her mouth went slightly wide. I continue fucking her, upping my pace little by little. Soon I felt my orgasm nearing, and I started moaning, first slowly, then more frequently. She sensed my climax was near. "Shoot inside me, honey, gimme your sperm!" I did. And how. "Oh, fuck, FUCKKKK, OHHHHH I'm CUMMINGGG! OHH YESS, OHHH, OHHHHH... it's still going... OOOHHHHOOHHHOHHH SHIIITTT! Ohh god, GOD here it COMESS AGAIN HOLY SHITTT... OHH FUCKK IT'S NOT STOPPINGG! OH MY GODDDD! OHHHH GOD YESS!" I came buckets. My orgasm must have taken way more than half a minute, perhaps even a full minute. It felt so intense, so amazing, so pleasurable, so powerful. That was, undoubtedly, my most satisfying orgasm of my entire life, easily topping my three powerful orgasms I had with Black Hulk a few hours ago. "Holy fuck, that felt REALLY good! I also felt it, the orgasm coming in waves of sexual pleasure." I was almost laughing with pleasure. Chloe was also grinning widely. She disengaged my cock off her pussy. A pool of my hot, white cum poured out of her vagina. "You know, Kris, I thought 'here we go again' when you cummed inside me. Your orgasm felt very similar to Black Hulk's, both in duration and in intensity. But no, your cum was not absorbed inside me, like his did. That's... that's a relief, I guess." "It is," I confirmed. "I never came so much in my life, though. Not even close. Black Hulk must have given us more than one gift. It's not normal for your orgasms to take that long, right?" "No, it's not. It left me completely satisfied, though. It felt better than 10 of my usual multi-orgasms." Then, she looked at my body, again. "God, you're so hot. Your muscles are so thick, so bulging with power. You fucked me there like I weighed nothing to you. Even though I feel very strong myself, and weigh considerably more than an average woman." With that, she climbed out of the bed, and lifted the end of the bed, with myself on it, supporting the bed on only its two front legs. "Wow, girl. You ARE strong. I'm sure many men are incapable of doing that," I enthused. Chloe placed the bed back in its original position. "You know, that surprised even myself," she admitted. "Is there a scale here? I want to find my weight." "If this room is like mine, there should be one stowed away behind the corner of the room, near the door," I said. "Ah yes, there it is. Here goes nothing." She stepped on the scales. "180lbs. Wow, I gained 35lbs. Probably more, since this is my naked weight. Holy shit." "You know, Chloe, your body is not biologically possible," I suddenly said. "What do you mean?" "Your breasts are beautiful and large. So is your butt. On the other hand," I continued, "the rest of your body is completely devoid of fat. This is clear from how apparent are your muscles. Now, that's impossible, because, when females gain or lose fat..." "... they gain or lose it in their breasts, first," Chloe continued. "Precisely. In fact, many female bodybuilders look like men for exactly this reason. To make their muscles visible, they need to lose fat, and they end up literally without breasts. That's why some of them resort to plastic surgery to augment their breasts back. But you... your breasts are enormous, and are mostly fat, and your hips are still very female-like. That's... biologically impossible." "Another gift from Black Hulk?" "Probably. Man, I have so many questions to ask him tomorrow." I then climbed on the scales myself. "Hmm... 270lbs. I gained 10lbs from the pizza restaurant." "You know, I think I'm ready for another round of powerful sex," teased Chloe, as she rubbed my back, feeling its rippling, muscular power. And we spent the rest of the night fucking, fucking and then fucking some more. * * * My phone woke me up. It was 7:30am. Yesterday was a great day. I met two incredibly beautiful persons. I fucked them hard. The sex felt incredible, way better than the sex I perform in my porn movies. They grew after I fucked them. That's weird; that never happened with any of the porn actors. Maybe because I never orgasm inside porn actors - that's strictly prohibited in my contract. Let's hope they don't ask too many questions about that. I stretched my monstrous, black arms and climbed out of the bed. I hope Chloe and Kris wake up in time. You see, I asked the receptionist to extend Chloe's stay for two more nights before I slept yesterday, from my own money. The receptionist rejected the offer, because her room was already booked for today by somebody else. However, he arranged that Chloe switch to my room, so that it becomes a two-person room from a one-person room. I accepted this change - after all, it's cheaper too. So, after asking the receptionist for her room number, I went to tell her the news. However, I heard moans of sexual pleasure when I arrived at her door. She was probably having sex with Kris. So I decided to tell her the news when we meet for breakfast tomorrow. Suddenly, my cellphone rang. "Hello?" "Hi, is this Mr. Henk Kuria?" "Yes, speaking." "Good morning, Mr. Kuria. I'm Tony Halep from the IFBB. You have been chosen for a random doping test ahead of your participation in the Mr. Olympia contest this weekend." "Uh, okay, and what does that... entail, exactly?" I asked. "We'll need you to provide a urine sample by noon today." Shit. That's bad news. Like, really, really terrible news. "Hello? Mr. Kuria? Are you still there?" "Yes, yes, uh, Mr. ... Halep." "We can collect the sample from backstage, don't worry. The prejudging starts at 7pm, as you know, but I'm sure you were going to be here earlier... unless you do a no-show like you did yesterday for the press conference." "Uh, yes, Mr. Halep... I'll be there... at noon," I stammered. "Good. See you then, Mr. Kuria." "Uh, see you." And the line went dead. "Shit, I'm in trouble. Better wake up the others." I said to myself. I dressed quickly, feeling my monstrous, black, hyper muscles stretch the T-shirt and shorts to their limits. I paused... shit, the clothes hugging my huge muscles always feels so good. Then I hurried to Chloe's room, and knocked on her door. "Chloe, Kris, wake up. It's me, Henk." No response. I knocked harder. "Chloe! Kris! It's 8 in the morning. We need to have breakfast together, remember?" Still no response. "Come on, Kris! Chloe! Anyone! Wake up!" as I banged on the door, hoping for someone to wake up. Well, I must have hit on the door a bit too powerfully, because it suddenly gave way, and it fell into their room with a loud bang! The sound was deafening, but, strangely, whoever was inside did not budge. I decided to enter. "Kris? Chloe?" But there was no one there. Then I looked at the door, flat on the ground. There was a number written on it: 427. "Shit, I'm on the wrong floor, I should be on the fifth!" And, with that, I ran the stairs to the fifth floor, and double-checked that I was in front of the right room. 527. Good. I knocked on the door. "Chloe! Kris! Wake up! It's me, Henk." No response. "Come on, Kris, Chloe, please." Then I heard Chloe. "Uuuhhhh... can't we sleep a little more... we're tired." "It's 8 in the morning. Come on. We need to have breakfast soon." The door opened. Chloe was still naked. Her body was perfectly muscular and curvy. She was, simply, a goddess. I never saw another woman as muscular as her, not even among the female pros. At the same time, her figure was sexier than any female pornstar I fucked. She was stunningly hot and massively muscular at the same time. I entered, and closed the door quickly. A massive stink greeted me... the stink of dry cum. "Fuck... did you... holy shit, you both stink of cum." "We do. But we're gonna shower quickly," said Kris, as he woke up. He, too, was naked. He looked gloriously handsome and muscular. Certainly the second biggest muscleman in the world, second only to me. His cock rivalled mine in terms of size. "Good to see you, Black Hulk." "Wow, Kris. And I swore you were gay." "I was. But have you seen Chloe? I mean, holy shit. She's, like, perfection incarnate." "She is. And, so are you, you know." I said. "All thanks to you, man. You still haven't told us how you did it." "I'll tell you today. But first, can you shower quickly? And no more sex, for now, please. Although, admittedly, you do look like a sex god and a sex goddess." "Yeah, let's shower. But we need to buy some clothes that fit us," said Chloe, as she entered the shower. Kris followed her, and they showered and rubbed each other's bodies with soap. This, of course, turned them on considerably. They started to touch each other's sexual organs. But then they decided enough was enough for that day. They turned off the shower and stepped outside, drying in the towels. "Guys, I have a problem." I confessed. "Long story short, I need to provide a urine sample by noon." "Yeah, so? We have ample time to have breakfast, go shopping for clothes, and then go to the contest by noon," said Kris while drying off his huge muscles. "You don't understand... I cannot give a urine sample!" I told them. "Uh... why not? You didn't take... drugs, didn't you?" Chloe said, as she dried her ample breasts. "So THAT's what you didn't want to tell us, huh?" "No, no, of course I didn't," I said. "You took a diuretic this morning. Right? Is that it? Honestly, these diuretics rules are bullshit," Kris mused. "It's not that, either." "Then, what is it?" they asked, together. "Because... because I haven't urinated for the past three and a half years." ---------------- Chapter 6: The Origin of Black Hulk (Three and a half years ago.) I met Chitundu a few weeks ago. He was tall and handsome, with a nice, ripped body. I was actually slightly taller, at 6'4, but I was skinny, and weighed only 155lbs. But he liked me. We were a gay couple, in a country, Kenya, where being gay is punished harshly. I've heard of a friend going to 10 years imprisonment because they caught him having sex with another man. Another gay couple were beaten to death. Indeed, that gay couple was us. We were enjoying ourselves, in a barn. After rubbing each other's bodies and turning each other on, Chitundu penetrated my ass. It felt great, being fucked by my soulmate. But then, suddenly, the barn door burst open, and four men, armed with sticks and tree branches, started beating us left right and centre. They insulted us, calling us things like 'filthy pigs', 'homos', and 'nasty animals' as we succumbed to their beatings. Soon, I lost consciousness. When I came to, I was still in the barn, covered in blood. I tried to move, but it ached horribly. They must have broken a few of my bones. I tried to see if Chitundu was there with me. Somehow, I managed to spot him. He was motionless. "Chitundu! Chitundu!" I called him, weakly. But he didn't respond. "Help! Help us! Please! We were assaulted! Help!" I tried shouting, but my voice was feeble. I was trying hard to stay conscious, but I drifted away again. When I woke up, I found myself on a bed, in a make-shift clinic. I was alone. Somebody must have found us, and took us to some kind of hospital. I had bandages all over. "Hello? Hello?" I called. Soon, a white man dressed in white overalls came in. "Oh, you're up, thank God," he said, in an American accent. "What's your name?" "Henk. I'm Henk." I answered. "Do you have family?" "No, I don't. My parents were both from Kenya, although my Dad had Dutch ancestors. My family died in the polio plague, though, a few years ago. I live with Chitundu, the other guy. Who are you?" "You're in very bad shape," he said, ignoring my question. "You've got a broken arm, a broken leg, and at least three broken ribs. You also have countless bruises and cuts, some of which are infected, and others starting to get infected. Unfortunately, I don't have the necessary tools and equipment here to mend you adequately." "Where am I? Where's Chitundu? And who are you?" I asked him. "That's not important right now. What's important is that you're safe here, for the time being. I'll soon try an experimental cure on you. It's the only way you can heal completely, but it's never been tested on anyone." "Wait, I don't want an experimental cure!" I cried. "It's either this, or you die by the end of the week," the white guy in white overalls said firmly. "Okay, okay then. Please, I don't want to die. I've only just turned 20." "If you believe in my methods, you won't die, Henk. Trust me," the white man said, smiling faintly. "Now, I'll soon administer a rectal suppository." "What's that?" "It's medicine that is administered through your rectum... your... butthole," the mysterious white man said. "This is very modern, cutting-edge technology. I travelled from America to Kenya because my studies show that Kenyans' DNA should accept this medicine better than the DNA of any other person coming from a different country." He paused, then told me, "I need you to help me turn you over." With a lot of pain and suffering, I managed to do a quarter-turn. "That's enough. Thank you, Henk," as he produced a bullet-sized device. He quickly literally shoved it in my butt. My butt muscles accepted the device, and it was inside me. Suddenly, I started spasming uncontrollably. Each spasm was really painful, due to my broken ribs. I started shouting frantically in pain. But, after a while, the pain started to subside. Eventually, after about ten minutes of spasming, the pain had disappeared completely, and the spasms soon stopped. "How do you feel now, Henk?" the white man asked. I turned around to face him. "Much better. The pain is gone completely. In fact, I think I've never felt better." "Good, Henk, I'm glad. The experimental medicine was a success. It should have mended all your broken bones, and healed you completely." I started touching my arm, my leg, my torso. No pain at all. "Wow, it must have! It just works... just like that?" "Yes, just like that. That's the miracle of science," he said, smiling. "I'll need to keep you here for some more tests, but the initial impressions look very encouraging." I suddenly remembered my friend. "Where's Chitundu?" I asked again. The man in the white overalls sighed. "I'm sorry, Henk. He's... gone." I started crying. I lost the only acquaintance I had. "I'm really sorry," the white man tried to console me. "I couldn't do anything for him. He was already dead when I found both of you." Then I felt it. A big stomach rumble. I clutched my stomach. "Do you have something to eat... uh... Doctor?" I asked, amid tears still rolling down my eyes. "I'm hungry." "Sure. In fact, I have something better," the man in the white overalls said. "I predicted that you should feel really hungry after the medicine has performed its... uhm... magic. So I'm going to give you food through a pipe from your nose to your stomach. I'll be monitoring you, don't worry." The man motioned to a large tank, which, apparently, contained food in liquid form, and drew a thin pipe out of it. I winced slightly as the pipe got through my nose, but it wasn't that bad. The man in the white overalls switched on the tank, and that was that. "I'll be in the next room. Please, for your own safety and well-being, do not leave the room. Even more importantly, under no circumstances should you remove the pipe from your nose," the mysterious man said. "Thanks, doc, for saving my life," I told him. He smiled faintly, and left. I tried to be motionless, but soon I was getting bored. Even though I was still naked, I was, at least, covered by a white bedsheet. I started feeling a bit awkward in certain positions, so I tried to shift my body to be more comfortable. After a little while longer, I was feeling... more built? My arms were not twigs anymore, but were getting a bit more manly. My pectorals weren't practically non-existent anymore, but were filling up nicely. My stomach, which was a washboard, was now getting slight hints of abdominal muscle. I was growing muscle, at a steady pace. This wasn't stopping, either. I was getting bigger and bigger. I shifted my legs a bit further away, because they were thicker and were hitting my balls. This felt really good. My arms were now quite thick, and my biceps were now much more prominent. My pectorals were big and strong. At this point, I thought I was as big as Chitundu. But my growth did not stop. Even my bedsheets now took a different shape, due to my bulging muscles beneath them. "This feels so good," I said to myself. I felt my cock getting bigger. I was getting turned on. I started to slowly stroke it, under the bedsheets. I was surprised how huge it felt. I moaned softly to myself, as my strokes became faster. All the while, my muscles were still getting bigger and bigger; I was as big as a fitness trainer now. "God, I'm gonna cum!" I murmured to myself, so turned on by my own expanding body. And cum I did. An orgasm that soaked up my bedsheets completely, that lasted at least half a minute. I must have been moaning really loudly, because, mid-way through my orgasm, the man in the white labcoat returned, alarmed. "Oh, my, you're masturbating!" he said. "That's a relief... I thought you were moaning in pain. Oh my, that's an astonishing amount of semen... I've never seen anything like that in my life. Wow." The white man's jaw dropped. Then, when my climax had finished, he said, "Let me change your bedsheets." I had, indeed, finally done blasting cum, but I was still growing muscles. I sat up on the bedside, naked, with my increasingly muscular body now plainly visible. The man in white was shocked. "What is happening here? This is an unexpected side-effect," he said, more to himself than to myself. He hurried to change my bedsheets, and I covered myself again. "Sorry I masturbated. But, my growing muscles... feel so good," I said. "Tell me, Henk, are you still hungry?" the white man asked me. "Yes. Still hungry." "Okay. Try not to masturbate until the machine finishes its job, okay?" "Okay, doc," I sheepishly said. "By the way, my name is James, and I'm actually a molecular biologist." And, he left. I was getting turned on again. But, I resisted the urge of touching my dick. My muscles were still getting bigger. My biceps now looked as big as volleyballs. Touching them, they felt amazingly powerful and hard. My pecs were like two sacks of gravel. It was like somebody was pumping them up, inflating them like balloons. Except they were hard as diamonds, not soft and squishy. My abdominals were like six... no, eight, perfectly-placed, hard bricks. My thighs were like monstrous barrels. I was wider, too, to the point that my shoulders and biceps couldn't fit under the bedsheet anymore. Finally, my hunger was abating. James, the molecular biologist, or so he claimed to be, returned. "Hello, Henk. Everything alright?" "More than alright. I feel like a god," I truthfully answered. He switched off the machine, and removed the pipe off my nose. Almost all the liquid food inside the machine was gone. I had somehow absorbed all of that food inside me, during the past hour or so. "That's it, then. Good as new. Literally," James said. "I wish I'd keep you a little more while I do a few tests on you, to see exactly what caused this... muscular side-effect, and if other side-effects manifest themselves in due time." "Sure. I don't have anywhere to go now. Might as well stay here. And I don't have any clothes, either, so it's useless to leave," I said, matter-of-factly. James not only did a few tests on me, but treated me like a son. He bought me clothes and brought me meals. Another side-effect he noticed was that I never urinated or defecated anymore. It seemed like any food and drink intake was being completely used to sustain my body, to grow bigger muscles and to produce sperm - a lot of sperm, for that matter. He also noticed that I did not have a single hair below my neck. Looking at my skin under a microscope, he noticed that I had no hair follicles at all, from my neck downwards. His medicine must be completely focused on improving my body all the time, and it had no reasons to produce by-products like body hair and feces, he theorized. Once he was finished with his experiments, he proposed that I fly to America with him. Since I had no family in Kenya, I gladly accepted. My passport and visa took a little while to be issued, but, finally, me and James were in America. I started working in construction. My workmates were astonished by my strength and muscles. I could lift stuff with one arm that required the strength of two men. One of my workmates, Steve, was gay. He once literally threw himself on my body while I was showering. I fucked him and came all over his body. That was the first time I was the one doing the fucking, rather than being on the receiving end of a fuck. It felt so good. Steve loved it, too; he told me he was never so turned on in his life. This 'love affair' continued for a little while. After earning a bit of money, I could afford living in an apartment alone. It was hard leaving James, after what he has done to me. James understood, but asked to keep in touch. I agreed. People stared at me wherever I went. Once, a lady stopped me while walking outside my apartment, and asked me where I worked out. I told her that I didn't. "Jesus, you've got crazy genetics, honey. You should become a pro bodybuilder!" she suggested. "Bodybuilder? What's that?" I asked, curiously. The lady was surprised. Then she told me, "Google it, honey. You'll know." A minute later, she was inside my apartment, and I was fucking her senseless. She orgasmed several times, and I erupted my dick's contents all over her naked, curvy body. It was at this point that I realized that I was not necessarily gay, but that women turned me on, too. Especially women who literally drooled over my incredible, mountainous, enormously muscular black body. I did follow her suggestion. Pictures of men and women with huge muscles emerged off Google. But none had muscles bigger than mine. I dwarfed even the biggest, most muscular bodybuilder. I learnt that there were contests for bodybuilders. The most prestigious one was called 'Mr. Olympia'. I decided to take part. The IFBB were shocked by my size, so they decided to throw me in as a wildcard. Guess what: I won the contest, beating 9-time Mr. Olympia Phil Heath comprehensively, coming literally from nowhere. People started calling me 'Black Hulk', and it stuck. I became an overnight sensation. I did magazine photo shoots, interviews, documentaries... the list goes on and on. I even starred in a movie cameo. People couldn't get enough of my size. They couldn't believe that I was a 6'4, 380lbs supermuscular man with only 4% bodyfat. Men and women, young and old; everyone wanted to know about me, or drool over my hypermuscular body, or both. The photo shoots exposed something else about me: my dick, apparently, was much bigger than average. This prompted some porn houses to call me, asking if I would consider being a pornstar. I told them I'd do it, for the right price. And so my first porn movie was born, where I fucked this woman with an outrageously big, but fake, ass, called Lela Star. The camerapersons were astonished at my stamina, and how my cock stayed hard throughout the whole shoot, without me needing to take breaks or taking substances to keep my penis hard. Lela Star later confessed with me that it was the first time that she orgasmed for real, on set. I took that as a big compliment. Two hours after the porn flick shoot, I was fucking her again, in her house. My sexual stamina was insatiable; I could perform amazing sex after only half an hour of having my cum erupting from my huge dick. After the success of my first porn movie, more and more porn producers asked for my services, including gay companies. I accepted the gay porn acts too, automatically revealing to the world that I was bisexual. The IFBB called me after this, telling me that my bisexual lifestyle was 'damaging their reputation'. I told them, with contempt and disgust, that, apparently, the fact that Mr. Olympia is a pornstar does not damage the IFBB's reputation, but the fact that Mr. Olympia fucks other men does. Year after year, I continued to grow bigger muscles, albeit at a slower pace. On average, I was gaining 20lbs of muscle every year. And in 2023, as a 6'4, 440lbs ultramuscular bodybuilder, I walked in this hotel to participate in my fourth Mr. Olympia contest. * * * I ended up withdrawing from the contest, and resigning from the IFBB as a professional bodybuilder with immediate effect. That was the first thing that Chloe had to do as my spokesperson: announcing that I was not going to produce a urine sample and withdrawing from the contest, citing lack of transparency in doping tests. As a former journalist, she knew what kind of questions journalists ask, and she handled the press brilliantly. I was enormously proud of her. Although maybe, some of the journalists could have also been a little intimidated by this muscular spokeswoman... An uproar ensued, with people furious about having bought tickets for the Mr. O. to see me in action, only to see me announce my withdrawal. Most of them blamed the IFBB for their hypocritical way in which they do doping tests. In order to calm down the situation, I suggested that I could do a free posing routine after all the contestants do theirs, a routine which did not have anything to do with the contest; it was just a bit of entertainment for the public. The IFBB liked this idea, and, after negotiating the right price, I agreed to do it. I got Kris with me, backstage, of course, to 'rub oil' on my massive, bulging, huge muscles. Kris wasn't out of place among these contestants at all; he was easily as big as the biggest Mr. O. contestant there. Mamdouh Elssbiay, who most people called 'Big Ramy', came over and expressed sadness at what happened to me. He also congratulated Kris on his physique. I sincerely wished him all the best during the contest. "You know," he told me, "thanks to your withdrawal, I'm really in with a shot this year. But I'm not sure if I'll win it next year, if Kris here decides to participate." Long story short, Big Ramy did end up winning that Mr. Olympia contest for the first time. In so doing, the Mr. Olympia trophy was transferred from an African man to another African. But the plaudits went for me. The audience erupted in applause when I set foot on stage, and shouted 'Black Hulk, Black Hulk' repeatedly in support. Chloe suggested to wear my posing pants a little lower than usual, to reveal juuuuust a little cock, to spite the IFBB. After all, I was doing this just for fun, not to compete. The audience loved it. I wowed them with my physique as much as I could. As I was leaving the stage, the audience erupted and wanted more. I got back to the stage and did my customary bicep pose where my bicep inflates bigger and bigger and BIGGER. Some of the audience audibly gasped at the impossible size of my flexed bicep. Then I left the stage, this time for good. When I returned to the hotel, I was informed that the security cameras on the fourth floor detected a person of my size ripping off the door of room number 427... ---------------- Epilogue It's been four years since that Mr. Olympia contest; since Kris and Chloe received 'the gift', as we started calling it. I grew even bigger since then. Still at 6'4, I now weigh 500lbs of solid, massive, freaky, black muscle beef. I settled down with Chloe and Kris, and we three live together in my apartment. They are both incredible human specimens in their own right, not just physically, but also emotionally and, why not, sexually too. So I thought, why not? My job is now full time as a porn actor, sometimes even shooting 'amateur' footage with Kris, Chloe, or both. Life is good. Kris is now a superhuman god of muscle development. Incredibly, even though he's only 5'9, which is more than half a foot less than I'm tall, he weighs a scale-crushing 510lbs of incomprehensible slabs of immense muscle - 10lbs MORE than I do. His secret? Well, he still eats well and goes to the gym regularly - unlike me. His muscle development is really insane. The Internet calls him 'Blond Hulk', and I find it quite appropriate. Due to how much shorter Blond Hulk is than I am, his muscles appear much, much bigger than mine. Of course, sex with him is as insanely hot as his muscles, if not more. Recently, he fucked me, rather than vice-versa, and then I fucked him back. It's good to finally have someone with the necessary muscle to fuck Black Hulk; I kinda missed the feeling of being fucked from behind. Kris never competed as a professional bodybuilder, partly because the IFBB dissolved itself a year ago. More on that later. Chloe is also an incredible muscle specimen. She now weighs 225lbs, which, on her 5'7 frame, is really quite a sight to behold. Her muscles are really dense - probably denser than mine or Kris'. She's still got two magnificent orbs of breastflesh jutting out of her pecs, and her biologically impossible hourglass figure is still definitely eye-turning. She's still my spokesperson - now for my porn endeavours, though. People call her 'Curvy She-Hulk' online... I kinda like it! Of course, our lives does not revolve solely into having just us three as sex partners, fucking each other. Part of why we're in this porn business is our extremely sexual lifestyle. We cannot do otherwise; 'the gift' forces us to have frequent sex, or, at the very least, masturbate often. When Kris, Chloe or I go out to eat alone, or go to buy some new clothes, or whatever, it's not unusual that one of us picks some hot guy or girl and give him or her a bit of sexual bliss. If we really like the person, Kris or I ensure that we orgasm inside their pussy, or butthole, thus giving that person 'the gift', slowly turning them into a veritable god or goddess - just like I did to Kris and Chloe four years ago. Interestingly, we recently discovered that Chloe can also give 'the gift' to her sexual partners. It turns out that her ample breasts ooze out a liquid when she's sexually excited, which, when drunk by a person in the right amounts, gives 'the gift' to that person. This allows Chloe, like us, to give 'the gift' to both sexes. We three are, of course, all bisexual. Indeed, that's one other side-effect of 'the gift', we learned - it turns that person bisexual, no matter what sexual orientation he or she leaned to prior to receiving 'it'. Slowly, 'the gift' started to become more widespread. People receiving 'the gift' - which we started calling 'gifters' - of course, fucked other people, due to their heightened sexual desires, spreading 'the gift' like wildfire. Many people, males and females, started becoming hugely muscular humans literally overnight. The professional bodybuilders training night and day in the gym simply couldn't compete anymore. This prompted the IFBB to dissolve bodybuilding as a sport for good. Moreover, the ideal female body perceived by the world at large slowly started shifting to the one that Chloe, and all female 'gifters', possessed. And James? We did decide to meet James, to ask him to study the process of how 'the gift' works. While doing so, James became totally obsessed with Chloe's incredible beauty, and - long story short - he received 'the gift' himself from her. One aspect of 'the gift' that was puzzling James was pregnancy - or lack of. The amount of semen produced by male 'gifters' was about 10 times as much as normal males did, and female 'gifters' had the perfect, ideal vaginal shape to accommodate these males. Moreover, the sperm count of male 'gifters' was astonishingly high, at around 800 to 1000 million sperms per millilitre, with close to 100% rapid progressive sperm motility. Female 'gifters', on the other hand, ovulated more frequently than non-'gifters', and did not have periods. In spite of all this, it seemed like male 'gifters' were incapable of impregnating female 'gifters' at all. After studying this anomaly for long, James finally managed to crack this mystery too. Incredibly, male 'gifters' couldn't impregnate female 'gifters' alone; there needed to be the semen of TWO different male 'gifters' in the vagina of a female 'gifter' for pregnancy to happen. This was confirmed to be true when me and Kris impregnated Chloe the same night that James made this discovery. Our family is expecting our first child; the first child in the entire world that will have two Dads and one Mum. Will we tell the story of our child, and of our future children, in the future? Who knows... time will tell. THE END

EDIT: Index of Chapters: Chapters 1-3: See below Chapter 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=129914 Chapter 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=130640 Chapter 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=131076 Chapter 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=131485 Chapter 8: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=132071 Chapter 9: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=133087 Chapter 10: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=133988 Chapter 11: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=135527 Chapter 12: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=135528 Chapter 13: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=136405 Chapter 14: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=137921 Chapter 15: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=139040 Chapter 16: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=139903 Chapter 17: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=140806 Chapter 18: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=142531 Chapter 19A: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=143838 Chapter 19B: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=144296 Chapter 20: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/11447-dads-lost-glory-years-updated-may-26-ch-20/?do=findComment&comment=144513 So I've noticed lately there's been a real slow-down in new material so I thought i would help out. I have lurked here for years so I thought I should pay my dues and post a story. I haven't written anything since way back in high school English so I have no idea if this is any good at all. Hopefully it doesn't suck. Also, the first few chapters of the is going to be very similar to a well-known story by Musclegod300 (and one my absolute favorites) until I get far enough to take a unique direction. I promise I am not trying to rip you off MG300, please take it as the ultimate compliment, as you are in the top 3 of my favorite muscle story authors ;-). +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Dad's Lost Glory Years Prologue: I had just graduated high school and the summer of my last year at home was winding down. My name is Jed Graves and I had spent the last few days packing up what I could and preparing myself mentally to leave my father behind. Not so much for my sake, I didn't think. More for his. My father, Chad Graves, was an amazing man who had lived a hard life. Growing up he was, plain and simple, a stud. Ever since he was very young he was always one of the most athletic kids in his class. He excelled at every athletic sport he played, even earning starting positions at linebacker on our high school football and baseball teams by his sophomore year. He was a shoo-in for all-state honors in football before a freak back injury ended his season right before the playoffs began. During play he was awkwardly bent over backwards and was nearly paralyzed. The doctors let him know he was very lucky he came out of it with only minor injuries. Consequently, with his athletic prowess, charming yet humble personality and stunningly rugged good looks he was very popular, especially with the ladies. He dated around in his early high school years, even snagging the interest of some the upper class girls. Many of the upper class boys wanted to hate him for stealing some of their women but he such a charming and fun personality that he endeared himself to all. He fell in love with a woman that would become his wife and then my mother when he was just 16 years old. She was the same age and of course, athletic and gorgeous, a track star in her own right. Shortly after came the biggest test of my parents' young life. The virile young man got my mom pregnant and I as born right before his 17th birthday. My father and my mother never once considered terminating the pregnancy or offering me up for adoption. They decided to raise me as best as they could, with my father giving up his athletic pursuits to take part time jobs at nights after school to help raise me. This was certainly a difficult time for both of my parents. With some assistance from my Dad's Grandparents they were able to raise me to toddler-hood while maintaining their slightly above average GPA's and graduating high school. Throughout my infant years my father continued to find jobs here and there. Once he had graduated he settled nicely into a construction job that was ran by a family friend. With his strong, 6'1 frame, the interviewer knew he would be able to haul around the heavy equipment and materials with ease and he was a hired on the spot. He proved to be a hard and courteous worker. He took pride in his work and he knew this would be his only form of exercise that his robust body craved while I was growing up. While my presence was undoubtedly tough on my young parents, they both loved me and each other unequivocally and never once regretted their decision to have me. Our small family was able to scrape by via modest, yet comfortable means through the hard work of both of my young parents. I adored both of my parents and saw my father as my own personal superhero. I especially loved when we would go to neighborhood pool and he would use his thick arms to toss me up in the air so I could try to make the biggest splash I could. Unfortunately, life has a way of throwing you curveballs and when I was 8 years old my mother was killed in a car accident during a winter storm while driving home from her job. It of course hit both my dad and I very hard. However, like every challenge that ever faced him, my father soldiered on and worked even harder to love me and give the best life he could. Growing up my genetic background was easily evident as I also excelled at nearly every sport I did. I too was able to secure a spot of the varsity football team from an early point in my high school career. While I likely could've been just as good at or exceeded my father's accomplishments I never really had that killer athletic instinct that truly elite athletes have. I was happy with just being “good” as opposed to “the star” was enough for me. I saw sports mainly as a good way to maintain my healthy physique throughout high school and rather than as a means to advance my athletic career. I grew to match my father in height at 6'1 on a solid, but not ripped 190 lb frame. In fact, I actually excelled more at academics, earning myself a engineering scholarship to the large state university. Even though I more heavily pursued academics in lieu of athletics my father never once wavered in his support of me. I honestly think he was more proud of me for my intellectual side as he had first-hand knowledge of how difficult life can be without a college degree. While I was growing up my father maintained his healthy strong physique with his hard work at the construction job. Some aged-ness did catch up to him in he form of a layer of softness around his large muscles, but we has still a stud. At only 35 years old he still had no receding hairline. His dark hair was kept short and he had an angular jawline with an almost permanent 5 o'clock shadow that would be the envy of any man. To tease me, my female friends constantly reminded me of his rugged DILF status much to my chagrin. Honestly, I couldn't blame them or deny that I hoped I could become half the man he was when I reached his age. I often told my Dad he should get out and date more often than he did but he never pursued it much further, preferring to spend his free time with me. So here we were, my father and I making the 5-hour drive to the university to drop my off for my freshman year. We moved my stuff into my dorm then went our for a nice meal before saying our goodbyes. The parting was very difficult for both of us, it was the first time I saw my father tear up since my mother passed away. We hugged each other and then he took off for home and I began my college career Chapter 1: Thanksgiving Break College began with a flurry as I settled into my new routine. I called my father at least once a week as we kept in touch. Engineering classes, as well as a regular workout routine, kept me more than busy. It was during the first month that my father told me he had been promoted to a site manager position at his construction job. I was super excited for him as it meant a big pay raise. The only downside was that it meant he would be spending more time in the construction office rather than outside doing physical labor. Due to the lack of physical labor, when my father came down to visit for Thanksgiving he had put on about 20 lbs of mostly fat, bringing him to still healthy, if just a bit soft 225 lbs. My workout routine had been going steadily and I was up to about 200 lbs, adding about 10 lbs. Of course, with the nearly ulimited amount of food at the school cafeterio it was probably only ½ muscle. When I first saw my dad I of course playfully had to give him some ribbing. “Hey Pops, it's great to see you again,” I said as we wrapped our arms around each other in a typical man-hug. I could feel his belly push against me. “Woah, old man what's going on here? Too many hot pockets?” I joked as I playfully jabbed his midsection. He heartily chuckled. “Yeah son, all that time sitting in the construction office this past fall has taken it's toll. Last week I really noticed so I up and joined that new gym that opened up a few blocks from our house this past summer.” The gym he was talking about, 'UrbanFlex', was a national chain known for being a mecca for serous workout addicts. “Oh yeah, that place? You think you can keep up with the dudes that go there?” “Of course, son! I know my way around a weight room even though I haven't been in one a long while. I spent a lot of time in one before you came along and ruined my workout life,” he shot at me with a joking wink. “I can see you are still putting some time in the gym. You are looking more and more grownup, I'm not sure I like. I miss my little guy.” “Aww, Pops, you're embarrassing me. And thanks! I'm up about 10 lbs. Just trying to get half a studly as you, old man!” “You'll never match all this beef, boy!” he said as he threw his arms in front of him for a mock most-muscular pose. I absolutely loved my father and his playful attitude. We had great Thanksgiving weekend here in the university town hanging out and of course, eating way too much once we settled on a restaurant. After our meal we parted ways and looked forward to visiting each other for over Christmas break. Chapter 2: Christmas Break. Four days before Christmas I ended up sharing a ride with one of my female classmates from high school for the trip back home. It was lightly snowing when she dropped me off at my house. With my duffel bag full of clothes slung around my shoulder I entered in the house. My father instantly bound in from the kitchen and wrapped me in one of his patented crushing dad-hugs. Unlike at Thanksgiving, I instantly noticed there was no fluff pushing at me from his belly. After he released and held me at arms length I was able to get a good look at him. He definitely looked much trimmer in his slightly baggy blue t-shirt. He always maintained his fairly muscular arms but now I able to see some more definite veins on his forearms and his face seemed tighter. “Wow, dad you great! What happened to that old-man flab?” “Well I knew this studly young buck was coming home so I decided to get rid of it keep up with him!” He quickly raised his shirt and patted his slim, semi-hairy belly. While he far from ripped, he had a taught waist that was far cry from the pooch he sported at Thanksgiving. “Been hitting that new gym hard. I've lost about all of my office fat. I'm down to 200 lbs, I feel small now just like you, haha,” he added in jest. “You mean you're now studly like me!” I retorted. “Haha, yeah, exactly, we are two peas in a pod! Maybe over break I take you to the gym with me.” “Awesome, pops. That'd be great. I certainly don't want to fall out of routine over break.” We enjoyed a great Christmas. We went to visit my Grandparents and caught up with the extended family. Of course we ate way too much food. I was surprised at how much my father was shoveling into his mouth. “Woah, careful dad, you're gonna gain all that fat back you keep eating like that.” He chuckled, “Maybe son, but I thought I'd indulge myself since its a holiday. Plus actually I've been eating much more heartily since thanksgiving so I'm not too worried.” The day after Christmas we decided to get back into our gym routine. Thirty minutes before we left Dad opened a kitchen cabinet full of supplement bottles, big and small. He started mixing various powders into a cup. “Geez, Dad, are you going a bit overboard with all that?” “No way son. With my new raise and you out of the house I decided I need a hobby. So I'm going see if I can really take this workout thing seriously. Besides, so far I can't argue with the results!” He again patted his trim waist. “You want a preworkout shake, son?” “No thanks, Dad. You go ahead. You need it more than me, old man,” I replied as I faux-punched his shoulder. “Haha, we'll see. The car's warmed up, let's head to the gym.” We grabbed our duffels and headed to the gym. On the way the pre-workout must've been kicking in as I could tell my dad was getting antsy. “Can't wait to throw around some iron, son. This five day break has got me itchin' to get back to work.” We got the gym and headed into the locker room to change. I had heard of these UrbanFlex gyms but it was the first time I had been to one. It truly was a hardcore gym. Unpainted brick walls, loud pounding rock music, a smell of sweat that lingered in the air. The clientele was definitely a step above your average fitness club. Clearly, coming here for the past month was giving my father good motivation. While changing I got good look at his progress. He still had those thick, full, yet soft muscles, but the fat had clearly been melting off. While he still wasn't what I would call ripped, the definition and veins were just beginning to show all over. Standing next to him with my shirt off, his youthful visage and our identical heights and weight, we almost looked like twins. As he changed into his shorts I couldn't help but take a glance at what he was packing. With our superior genes I never got any complaints from my dates. I hung soft at 5” inches and only plumped up to just under 7 inches. Still nicely above average but I was always just slightly disappointed that I was more of a shower than a grower. When my father dropped his shorts he hung about equally to me in length, but was MUCH thicker. It looked like a flesh colored Red Bull can hanging between his legs. I tried to suppress my surprise but I think he noticed and I thought I saw a wry smirk appear on his face as turned and pulled up his underwear. I could only hope that I wasn't quite done growing and could someday match that thick monster. We headed out to the weight room and my Dad gave me the most intense chest and shoulder workout I have ever had. My father attacked the weights with a savagery I could only imagine. As we entered the weight room Pops looked like a caged tiger. As all lifting bros seem to do, we started with barbell bench press. We ended up having very similar strength levels but my father was clearly superior in form and intensity. We worked our way up to 265 lbs. I was able to get it for eight ugly reps but he got it ten, in perfect strict form. We then worked our way through incline and decline dumbbell benches and finally cable flies to finish off the chest. Each set was nearly identical as my father was just able to outdo me on every lift. I couldn't tell if he was getting his normal reps or if he was purposely trying to make sure he outdid me on everything. We then did a full shoulder routine of military presses, lateral and front raises and Arnold presses. During each exercise my father had also been giving me “helpful tips” as he called them, correcting my form and showing me the the best way to perform each exercise. I was getting a little annoyed and I thought he sounded like an overzealous personal trainer. By the end of the workout his light grey t-shirt had turned dark as it was soaked with sweat and was taught against his pumped muscles. I had the usual sweat spots under my armpits and under my chest but looked nothing like the drenched man next to me. “Damn, Pops, look at your forearms, your veins are unreal!” “Yeah, I always get a great pump. I love that feeling you know! You can almost feel your muscles growing, I love it!” Dad was starting to sound like one of those jocky frat guys I hear at the campus gym. When we finished this big handsome guy came over and started talking to us. My dad introduced him as Ted. He was huge, he looked like one of those real bodybuilder guys. He was just shorter than us, about 6' but probably 225 lbs of bulging muscle. He had short brown hair styled up and forward to a point. You could tell he was one of those serious lifter guys as his legs and arms were shaved and he had a light tan even though is was the middle of winter. Plus, he was wearing one those small stringer tank tops you tend to see the big muscle guys wearing. I guessed him to be about 30 years old. “Teddy, my man, how's it going!” Dad said as he slapped Ted's meaty shoulder. “This is my son I've told you about.” The larger cheerful man replied, “Doin' well Chad! Nice to meet, you Jed. Wow, you are a spitting image of your old man, you two look like brothers! You're father is a beast, I've never seen anyone who lifts as hard as him. I learned a couple of weeks ago not to come distract him in the middle of his workout. He was practically screaming at me in front of the whole gym to leave him alone. Won't make that mistake again!” “I already told I was sorry about that, but yes, don't bother me when I'm in my zone.” Dad playfully punched Ted in his chest. Ted and my Dad were having a complete bro-down. Dad added, “I started lifting with Ted just after Thanksgiving. He was the one who taught me how to do all the exercises correctly. About a week ago his work schedule shifted so we don't get to lift together much anymore.” Ted replied, “Well it looks like you're still makin' good progress! Let's hope those newbie gains don't slow down.” “Oh I'll make sure they won't,” my father said with a seriousness that almost seemed ominous. “Well, nice to meet you Jed, see ya' around Chad-man.” And with that Ted turned his wide, defined back to us and headed back to his work out. “Damn, Dad no wonder you have been making such good gains, that guy was huge. His lats were enormous!” “Yeah, he is huge, huh. He told me he's even placed highly in a couple of the local physique shows. Ted showed me how to do things right with the lifting, diet and supplementation. I owe a lot of this to him,” he mentioned as he gestured to his sweat soaked body. On the way home Dad pulled out a couple of pre-made shakes and handed one to me. I almost couldn't drink it because it was so thick. When we got home Dad immediately headed to the kitchen and started pulling out Tupperware containers full of chicken breasts and vegetables. “Son, would you grab the peanut butter out of the pantry?” In the pantry I did a double take. Clearly, a lot of his newly expendable income had been spent on improving his body. Along with our normal foodstuffs it was full of giant supplement bottles of every kind. Proteins, BCAAs, glutamines, vitamins, pills, and other chemical names that I had no idea what they where. “Holy crap, Dad. Do you think you are maybe taking this lifting thing a little to seriously?”. “Haha. Maybe Son! But as the results have kept coming I keep trying adding new things. I've always loved working my body but now that I mostly sit in a office the lifting really helps me de-stress. Plus, if it continues to give me the added benefit of being healthy and looking good then I'm can't complain!” “True, I guess I can't argue with that, Pops.” We sat down to consume a post-workout meal. My father practically inhaled his food. He had to have consumed three whole chicken breasts along with a heaping pile of broccoli and peanut butter toast. All I could do was stare as he just kept shoveling it in. My mind flashed back to this summer watching the hot dog eating contest on TV during the Fourth of July. As he was finishing his meal he finally looked up at me and gave an embarrassed, wry smile. “Sorry, I always get really hungry after a good workout. You not hungry, son?” Breaking my stupor, “Oh, yeah, sorry I guess I was just got lost in my own world.” I started eating. I guessed I ate about 1/3 of the total that he did. “Sorry, like you I guess I tend to get lost in MY own little world when I'm eating. Like Ted has told me, you have to eat big to get big!” “So you are trying to get bigger, Dad? I thought you were just trying to lose some weight to get back into shape?” “Well, sure I want to get bigger, son. What man wouldn't like to be bigger and stronger? I love you to death son and I don't blame you for anything, but when you came around I sorta had to sidetrack my athletic pursuits. I guess now that I have the time and means I'm just making up for lost time,” he said as he patted me on the back. “I guess you could say I'm finally getting to experience my glory years, even if just a tad late.” “I get it Dad. I think you should go for it. You're looking great. You're gonna have to start beating the chicks off with a stick if you keep it up!” I said as he guffawed and walked out of the room. This routine kept up for the next two weeks, the rest of my winter break before I had to return to school. We would go to the gym two days on and one day off. Dad continued to be a madman in the gym and eat like a horse afterwards. Two days after New Years we were at the grocery store when I ran into two of my good female classmates from high school. Amy and Mandy were also back in town visiting their families. They both went to a community college that was only about an hour away. They were two of the more attractive girls from my class and I was proud to say that Mandy and I even dated for a while during our sophomore year. She was actually my first. Inheriting my father's good looks certainly never afforded me any trouble with opposite sex. “Jed! Great to see you!” they both squealed and ran up to hug me. We proceeded to talk about how our early college careers were going. While we were talking they kept glancing at my father. “Jed, is this your roommate?” Amy asked. “HAHA!” my Dad let out huge belly laugh and slapped my back forcefully. “No, girls. This is my father.” “SERIOUSLY JED! Wow, Mr. Graves you look so young!” said Mandy. “It so nice to meet you.” As they shook hands and acquainted with each other I noticed the girls seemed to be acting strange, giggling at his cheesy Dad jokes, whipping their hair. That's when I figured it out. They were totally flirting with my Dad!! “Well I see where Jed got his great looks from,” Mandy stated as they finished up their conversation. “And his body!” Amy added as my face blushed a deep red. She also reached over and gently put her hand on my dad's flannel shirt covered arm. She was totally feeling my Dad up! All the while they were chatting you couldn't pry the giant glowing grin off my father's face with a crowbar. This was obviously a huge boost to his self esteem. “Well it was nice meeting you ladies, we'll be seeing you around” and with that we parted ways. As we checked out and walked back to the car my father seemed to standing up little straighter, had his chest puffed out a bit more. And, ahem, it tought it looked another part of him was bulging more than usual. That night I received a whole slew of text messages from Amy and Mandy telling me how hot my dad was. They were even joking about me giving him their phone number. At, least I think they were joking... It was a little over a week later when we had our last workout together before I had to head back to school. That day we did sort of a full body circuit routine. “To really shock the body,” as my dad put it. I was getting more used to it, but his intensity was still nothing short of intimidating. If I weren't his son I would've been completely scared to go near him. Over the last two weeks the weights he was using were slowing ticking up. Grunting with aplomb, he put every ounce of effort he could in to each rep of each exercise. While it was intimidating, it was also very motivating and I too seemed to be making great short terms progress over the last two and half weeks. After the workout, my father once again soaked, we headed to the locker room. “Hey, bud. I've been texting with Ted and he says I should keep a log of my progress. I brought a notebook and measuring tape. Could you help check my stats?” I thought this would be a little awkward but I agreed. He disrobed to his tight black spandex underwear and, holy crap! We had been coming straight home from the gym since that first workout before Christmas. Since that workout two weeks ago he had noticeably improved. A little less fat, a little better definition, a little better vascularity and of course, a little more size, all over his entire body. To try to control my shock I undressed and and jumped on the scale. I was at 195. I had lost a few pounds but I could tell it was all fat thanks to the intense workouts. “Looking good champ, let me try.” He stepped on and the small weight slammed against the top the balance. He adjusted the weight. “209 pounds” He stated enthusiastically. I was almost aghast. “Wow Dad, 9 lbs is a lot to gain in two weeks. It looks like you gained even more than that in muscle. You've definitely lost some fat, too.” “Yeah I think so too, Son.” He pinched a small fold of skin on his waist. There wasn't much there to grab. You could definitely make out his abs under the ever shrinking layer of fat around his waist. We measured his arms. A nice solid 17.5 inches. Chest, 48 inches. Thighs, 25 inches. He always had huge thighs, that was his genetic gift, if you don't count everything else about him. Waist, 33 inches. “Hey son, what sort of guns are you sporting?” I really didn't want to measure. I knew I had good arms but also knew his were bigger. No man likes to have it pointed out that they are smaller than another man. We had about the same shape, but he had just a bit more size. “I don't know Dad. Hey we better shower and get going.” I tried to distract him. “Nah, let's see those pythons first,” my Dad said again sounding like a frat jock. He wrapped the tape around my arm, “16.5 inches, very respectable son. Certainly not quite on this level though!” At that he through up a double bicep pose and I'll be damned if he didn't look like one of those physique models. Ya, know, the guys who are just not quite big enough to be bodybuilders so they cut all the fat away to get ripped, but not huge. A little less fat and he could certainly hop up on a stage with them. It was a little emasculating. Again my Dad seemed to puff up with confidence as we strode to the shower. “You're going to have to step up your workouts at school if you want to keep up with me!” “Aw, Dad, I'm fine with the way I look. Still better than most guys out there” He shook his head, “Well, suit yourself son. I'm going to go ahead put on a bit more size.” “Well Dad, don't be surprised if you slow down, those beginner gains are always the best.” “Yeah, Ted has mentioned that to me too. Hopefully I can prove you both wrong, haha,” he winked and headed to the showers. After the shower we headed home and he had, of course, another gut busting meal. Sadly, my winter break ended and I headed back to campus the next day. I was immensely proud of my Dad, he was handling his empty nest syndrome wonderfully. On the drive home all I could think about was how much better he was looking. I could only hope to someday look half as good as him. Chapter 3: Spring Break I quickly fell back into the routine of school, which as an engineer meant a lot of study time. The first year and half of engineering school mainly consists of “weed-out” classes. These are classes that are very difficult and are designed to make sure only the worthy students make it through to the upper level courses. During these classes about half my engineering peers won't cut it and will choose different majors. Unfortunately, all this studying meant I was spending less and less time at the campus rec center. My father, on the other hand, was apparently still “crushing it” as he repeatedly noted in his text messages. He had been texting me more and more since I came back to college. I don’t know if he was just excited about his progress or was purposely trying to show off. I suspect a little of both. He had also started emailing me new workouts that he was finding on the web as well as links to sites about nutrition and new supplements. All I could do was roll my eyes at everything he sent me. He was totally obsessed with this workout thing! Apparently, Ted’s work schedule switched again and so he and my Dad were now lifting together again. According to my Dad’s texts they were even hanging out as friends more often. Dad even mentioned them going to the bars a couple of times on the weekend together. Was my Dad, the guy who never dated, going out on the prowl? I was glad to read to that. Growing up my Dad never spent a lot of time hanging out with friends. I knew it was because of the long hours he worked to support our family. So I was happy that he was making some friends, as cheesy as it sounds. One day in February he asked me how my progress was coming along. I told him I was only going to the gym a couple times a week due to all my studying. He replied that he was proud of me not taking my college career for granted. Then he added “Be careful that you don’t become one of those little guys ;-). I don’t want to be TOO much bigger than you the next time I see you”. My heart thumped in my chest. How much more had he grown? Surely his newbie gains had to have slowed down, right? Finally in March, after an exhaustive week of midterms it was time to head back home again for spring break. Some of my friends were headed west to go skiing and invited me along, but I was still a relatively poor college boy so I decided to forego that and save my money and go home. So I hopped in the car and started back for along, needed week off from school at home. I drank a bit too much water on the way home so when I finally got there I was in a rush to use the bathroom. I had to park on the street as Ted's red pickup was in the side slot of the driveway. I barged in the front door and saw Ted's wide, tanned, muscular back in a stringer tank top. The back I remembered from January. He was sitting at the kitchen table facing away from me reading a magazine. “Hey Ted!”, I shouted as I hoofed it to the bathroom. Right as I turned to enter the bathroom the door swung open and I crashed into a meaty pair of pecs in tight t-shirt. I was majorly confused for a second as I realized, I crashed into Ted! “Jed, my man, good to see you!” he said. “Yeah, you too. 'Scuse me, nature calls,” as I squeezed by him and entered the bathroom. While relieving myself I finally had time to process. I had ran into Ted. That means that wide, muscular back at the kitchen table must've been...Dad! Holy cow! From behind he looked huge, just like Ted! I finished my business and headed back out the living room room where I again bounced into some, semi-hairy huge pecs. “Champ, you made it! I missed you, buddy!” I heard as my newly enlarged father wrapped his thick arms around me in a crushing father-son manhug. Once again I was having trouble processing as I was squeezed in a cocoon of rock hard flesh. He smelled like a total jock. That combination of recently showered soap smell combined with just a hint of lingering sweat and muskiness. As he released me I backed up a took a look at him in full. He was standing next to Ted and they now looked more like brothers and than my Dad and I. With a bright grin plastered on his face he let me soak him in. Finally he opened his arms wide, looked down at himself, then back to me and asked, “What do you think?” “Damn, Dad. You are pumped as hell! Have you just been living in the gym since Christmas!?” My father threw back that handsome head and guffawed. His thick, fireplug neck bulging with veins I had never seen before. “Just about, son! I love it. Everyday I feel like I'm getting better and better and getting bigger and bigger. I've got more energy than I've had since high school.” He was standing up straight and had his balled hands resting on his hips in a total superman pose. Only, he was more ruggedly handsome than any actor who had ever played superman. “Wow, that's awesome Pops, I'm still in shock.” “Everyone seems to be saying that to me lately, but I love it! You should see the stares I've been getting when I go to the grocery store or out to the bars. I can't lie it's been a huge ego boost! Plus it's been fun to make 'lil Teddy here jealous, haha!” Ted playfully punched my father's meaty shoulder. The connection made a meaty 'thwack' but my father didn't flinch at all. “Hey! Watch it old man! You been killing it in the gym but you still haven't quite caught up to me!” “YET!” my father retorted. “Hey, Jed, take a look at 19 inches of pure muscle!” And with that he threw up a single arm bicep pose in front of Ted. HOLY SHIT. A big solid ball of muscle mounded up toward the ceiling right in front of Ted's face. I had seen my Dad jokingly flex his arms a few times while wrestling with me while I growing up. He always had large, sturdy arms. But in the past when he would flex his arms would just sort of tighten up. Now, instead of just tightening up his arm actually grew into a softball of muscle. There was a definite line between his biceps and where his meaty triceps reached toward the ground. Running along his biceps was a large cephalic vein you usually only see on the truly muscular guys. All I could do was stare as another wave of emasculation and jealousy flowed through me. Next, that feeling got worse. Ted maneuvered himself around Dad's arm and flexed his opposite arm right in front of my father's arm. His own tanned, massive arm flexed upward and eclipsed my father's huge gun, but only just so. Gawd, it was like watching two bodybuilder's jockying for position during a final posedown of a competition. All the while both egging each other and laughing. It was a muscle lover's dream. “Jed, who's bigger?” Ted asked, still nudging his shoulder into my Dad as they continued their frolicky upright wrestling match. My mouth hung agape and I tried to form the words to reply. “Ted, ya big showoff we know you are bigger,” my dad jumped in. “Ted's bigger but you are really close, Dad.” My father lit up like a Christmas tree at this. My father slapped Ted's big back. “I'll take it! Being compared to this big oaf is a big compliment. We measured the other day, this gun is only one inch shy of big Ted, here.” Ted added “Yeah your pops is right there with me. I weighed in at 232 lb yesterday and what were you, Chad? 220?” “224! Right on your tail big guy!” DAMN! My dad had put on another 15 lbs of solid mass since I last visited! “I keep thinking your old man's gains will slow down but he just keeps growing. He's been matching all my lifts in the last couple of days. You're father is a beast.” Ted then grabbed his coat and headed out. “Well I gotta head back home so I'll give you some catching up time. Good to see ya again Jed, enjoy your break!” Ted left and I and my father and I just stood there staring at each other as I took him in. He looked like he could step on a stage for a novice show with just a couple weeks of dieting to really slice down what little remaining fat he had. “I'm really glad you're back champ. Hey son, no offense but you look a little smaller. Have you stopped lifting?” “Well with studying I haven't been able to stay as consistent. Down to about 190 lbs. Engineering classes are hard.” “Well, I'm glad you are staying on top of you classes and not wasting your education. Even though you could've been a great athlete I'm so proud that you are using that brain of yours. Good thing your mother was smart so you could inherit some intelligence, haha.” “Dad, stop you are one of the smartest, most down-to-earth people I know, even if you didn't go to college.” Dad gave me one of those one-arm side hugs, “Thanks Son. I do hope you can get back into your gym routine, I need someone strong enough to spot me when we lift this summer.” And so began my Spring Break week with Dad. On Sunday I went with him to the gym. I was almost afraid of what I was going to see. Since I was out of practice I was going to do a full body workout, while Dad was hitting up chest. I told him I would spot him in between my sets. We went into the locker room to change. Dad slid off his pants and took off his shirt and proceeded to open his locker. He was wearing a black par of spandex underwear that clung to his meaty thighs and ass. He had a prominent bulge. Was he horned up? It looked like it was bulging more than I remember. He looked like a physique model in his shorts. Like one of those guys you see on Men's Health covers. Not overly huge, but just big and bulgy enough to put those ripped, yet skinny models to shame. A light tan with just a dusting of hair over his front and a bit more hair on his legs. I've mentioned before that Dad always had slightly over-proportioned legs. It's a good thing his spandex trunks were stretchy or else his thighs would've torn the underwear after one set of heavy squats. My dad caught me looking at him again. “You're going to have to stop staring or else it's going to go to my head,” he said with a smug grin. He put on a stringer tank that left no secrets of his buffed physique. We proceeded on with our workouts. Dad began with bench press. I was going through my sets when I noticed he was up to 265 lbs on the bench, the same amount we ended with during Christmas break. I went over to spot him. “You can do a couple more of your sets I'm still warming up.” Wait, what?!? He was still warming up? “Dad, are you sure? This is the most I've ever seen you lift.” “Really, son? This is all I was doing at Christmas? Damn, I was weak.” He immediately saw my embarrassment and apologized. “Oh sorry Son, I was just joking to myself. I know this is what you lifted at Christmas and trust me it is impressive for a young guy like you.” “Gee, thanks Dad” I gave him a wry smile. So I proceeded to do a set of lat pull downs and dumbbell shoulder presses. When I was done I felt a big heavy hand fall on my shoulder. “I'll take a spot now, champ!” “Ok, Dad.” We walked over to the bench. Holy Shit. He had 335 lbs loaded onto he bench. “Geezus, Dad, this is a lot of weight! Ok so are you going for a low rep set of 3-4 reps?” He chuckled that deep,masculine rumbling chuckle his. “Not quite, son. I should be able to get 10 reps easy, just keep an eye on me.” “TEN REPS! This is like 70 more lbs then you were doing three months ago!” “Yeah, it sure is.” He proceeded to bench 10 reps in quick, strict form. Letting the bar come down to touch above his nipples, and then with a light, sexy grunt, lifted the bar straight up, 10 times. After the first set he did the same with 345 and 355 lbs. On the last set I had to help him on the 10th rep. But I was still stunned out of my mind regarding his impressive lifts. My dad got up off the bench after his last set and turned to face me. He now had worked up a light sheen of sweat that covered his body. In just his stringer tank you could see his pecs were red and swollen with effort. His nipples nearly pointing down due to the impressive shelf he had going on. He let out a big exhale “Woo, that was a great pump.” He swung his arms back and forth to keep loose. Every time his arms swung forward his upper pecs bunched upward toward his chin, deepening the already impressive cleft in between. “Shit, Dad...” was all I could say. He warned me against it, but he had clearly left me behind on his lifts. It was amazing and emasculating all at the same time. “He he, thanks Son.” The rest of week was more of the same. Dad continued to blow me away with all his lifts, which all seemed to be 50-100 lbs more than I could ever do. He also continued to blow me away at the dinner table. His meal portions were even larger than the last time I saw him. He had to be eating over 6000 calories per day. Dad was also spending a lot more time on his phone lately. Apparently, Ted had got him set up on Tinder and his phone was constantly buzzing. I certainly couldn't blame all the ladies messaging him. I always heard my Dad was a stud. With his improved body he was now on another level of manhood. I felt bad for all the other local men in the area for having to compete with him. On late Friday afternoon of that week a buddy of mine and I were heading to a city that was about 3 hours away for a concert we had both been wanting to see. Dad wasn't disappointed, he said he had been chatting with a girl from Tinder and that they would to meet on Friday night since I was going to be gone. We headed to the concert but when we got there we found out the the lead singer had come down with the flu and the show had been canceled. We were obviously bummed but were assured we would get a full refund. So we went to a nice restaurant, ate and then decided to head home early. I was wondering how my Dad's date was going. On the drive home I sent him a message letting him know we would be home early. I didn't get any response so I figured it was going well. Finally we got home about 11:00pm. My buddy dropped me off and headed to the front door. As I was about there the door flung open and pretty young woman frantically ran out looking unkempt and disheveled. . It was obviously she didn't want me to see her. And I then I realized why. Is was my friend and fellow classmate, Amy! “Oh, um, hi Jed” she said embarrassed. He hair was a mess “I was just...um...gotta go I'll see ya around.” HOLY CRAP. Amy was my Dad's date. And I know sex hair when I see it. She had totally hooked up with my DAD! My dad showed up at the door shirtless in a pair of gym shorts looking like sexy sated warrior. “Have a good night Amy.” “Om...um...thanks Mr. Graves...I mean, Chad...” she stumbled out. I stared at her in shock as she walked down the drive to her car on the street. “Dad, you know she was in my class right? Don't you think she's a little...young?” “Yes, I know. Son. And don't worry I'm wasn't looking for a relationship. We just had a little fun, that's all.” He stood there leaning against the doorway, proud as a peacock. The moon light shining on his bulging pecs and abs. My dad was a total jock stud. The next morning continued to be a little awkward around Dad. He noticed “Son, please don't make this weird. She's 19 years old and an adult and I'm a red-blooded grown man. Sometimes I have...needs.” I just hid my face in my hands as he spoke. Finally I relented. “I get it Dad, but maybe try to avoid my classmates, if you could.” “Heh, well I'll try son. But I tell ya though, it's getting harder and harder to avoid. It's like this bod of mine has become a supercharged chick-magnet. And I plan on supercharging it further.” “Seriously, how much further do you think you can go? You are already HUGE.” “Well, I think I'm decently big but far from HUGE.” He put an emphasis on the word “HUGE” with a faux most-muscular pose. His body still instantly tightened and seemed to pump up even larger. “But, Ted is going to help me see if I can really get in the realm of huge.” “What?! You're not talking steroids are you? Pops, please don't do anything stupid to your health.” “Buddy, you have nothing to worry about. Ted is going to hook me up with his doctor who prescribes him some HGH and testosterone. And the fact that is is a real doctor means he can monitor me to make sure nothing goes wrong.” “I don't know, Dad. I'm don't like it.” Dad came over and put his hefty right arm on my shoulder and looked me in the eye with a serious face. “Son, please trust me on this. I've been doing my research to make sure I'm not doing anything to jeopardize my future. Have you heard all those new radio adds in the last few years about male medical clinics and low testosterone doctors? What I'll be getting is the exact same thing those people offer. If it were dangerous why would there be so many doctors and clinics out the prescribing this stuff?” “I guess that's true Dad. But you clearly don't need any testosterone, you look like a walking testosterone factory!” He smirked, “Well that may be true son, but why should all the weak beta males out there get this stuff and not the alpha men who will actually put this stuff to good use?” I was surprised that my Dad even knew the term “beta male.” He sounded like a body imaged obsessed bro! “Well, please be careful. After losing Mom I couldn't handle it if anything happened to you to.” Dad wrapped up in his bulging heavy arms and pulled me to his chest, leaned back and lifted me off the ground. It was weird, my now bigger dad made me feel like I was 10 years old again, him giving me one of those dad-hugs that makes you feel safe and secure when you are a young kid. “I love you to death son and I promise I will be careful. This is something I really, really want so I want you to fine with it.” I sighed. “Dad, after all you've been through, you deserve it!” At this, with my feet still hanging a couple inches above the ground still wrapped up in his huge arms. Dad smiled widely and squeezed even harder. “OOOHF! Easy there big guy. You're going to squash me!” Dad set me down and let out a big guffaw. “HAHA, well son you better start lifting again 'cuz those hugs are going to get a lot tighter!” I had no reason to believe that would not be true. The next day I headed to college to finish my freshman year, wondering what Dad would look like when I came back for summer. NEXT CHAPTER: BACK FOR SUMMER

EDIT: so four years after posting the scrap of a story below, I revised, expanded, and completed the whole thing. You can read it here: https://metabods.com/mbxy/site/story.php?id=gene-hack-2217 the version below is unaltered from 2018, for archival purposes Gene Hack Hey, it's been a long time, but here's a muscle growth story. It's kinda unfinished, I guess, so if you have any suggestions about where to take it, let me know. It's sort of dark. I hope you like it - Mikey Alex sat in his buddy's office at the University, fidgeting. He was lucky that his old undergraduate room-mate, Adi, had gone on to a career in genetic research, and that he had a few favours to turn in. To be honest, Alex didn't know where else to turn. Adi told him it'd take at least five or six hours to analyze the sample and bring back any useful information. Plenty of time for Alex to go home and come back. But he didn't want to go home. Images flashed through his head of what was waiting for him back there. It was pretty disturbing when he left this morning. He shivered to think what was waiting for him by this point. He knew the longer he put it off, the worse it would be. He knew Tom was alone, probably scared, probably suffering. But he just couldn't face what his room-mate was transforming into. The office door opened and a tired-looking Adi stepped in. "Well?!" Alex said, knowing he was being rude, not caring. The last week had his nerves rubbed raw. Adi looked at his old room-mate. "I give you these results, and you delete those pictures of me, right?" Alex nodded hastily. "Yes, yes, god yes. Have mercy, man, tell me what you found." Adi shut the door firmly, strode to his desk, and let his body collapse into his office chair. He exhaled long and slow. "Alex, to be blunt: your friend is totally fucked." * Bodybuilders began showing up heavier and larger at competitions. Not the incremental size increases that the last few decades had shown - we're talking Olympia contenders slabbing on 40, 50, even 60 lbs of mass between last year's competition and this one. 300 lbs on the contest stage wasn't an anomaly anymore - it was the new normal. Then, a few months later, 350. It was a secret, for a little while, how this was happening. But where there's desire, there's a market, and where there's a market.... Soon, boutique genetic modification for bodybuilders was de rigeur for elites - and for hobbyists who could afford the steep price-tag. "We don't delete the genes that prompt the body to produce myostatin," one youtube advertisement claimed. "We moderate those genes, gradually reduce their activity, so muscle growth can continue far beyond natural limits, but in a way that doesn't threaten your health or long-term longevity." It cost a lot of money. Several years of growth hormone levels of "a lot." A new car, and a nice one at that. But when Big Ramy showed up at the 2021 Olympia weighing 435 lbs... it was hard to argue with results. When there's a service in high demand, with a high price, scammers and charlatans will gather in the shadows to feast. * Tom heard good things about the clinic in Mexico. They'd do the myostatin modification for a cut rate - about 1/10th of what it cost to have it done in California. Dudes who had it done posted before and afters on the forums he frequented. He knew they could be faked, an orchestrated army of pretend satisfied customers. But he wanted to believe. He had been trying to muscle up for several years now. Any sensible person would believe he had succeeded. He had been a cute 155 lbs twink. Two years later, he was 195 lbs of beef, leaner, broader, wider, arms pushing toward 17". It wasn't enough. It wasn't fast enough. He had already done two steroid cycles, was committed to the blast and cruise lifestyle, had tried human growth hormone, had dabbled in insulin.... Everyone told him he was big. He didn't think so. To him, big was... well, it was Big Ramy. It was the other Olympians. It was the fever dreams he had that turned his cock to a steel rod, men even bigger than that, almost too over-muscled to move, frames overwhelmed, drowning in their own meat. Room-filling roided up beef heap. Tom wanted to get HUGE. So he contacted the clinic, made an appointment, got his passport, and headed for the border. It wasn't even an overnight stay. * Adi pinched the bridge of his nose. The poor guy's DNA was a mess. A real hatchet job. Whoever had done this was more butcher than scientist. "What do you mean, he's fucked?!" "I mean, the genes meant to modulate his growth, keep it from just... being permanently stuck in overdrive.... They're gone. They're not modified, they've just been clumsily hacked out. His poor DNA is ripped apart. And that's why he's... in the condition he's in." "Is it going to stop?" Adi looked at his old room-mate. "You're smarter than that, Alex. You know the answer to that. I don't know how to help this poor man. He's likely to just.... Continue growing until his skin rips apart, or his organs fail, his bones are crushed, or something else. I'm very sorry. All I can think to do is to make him comfortable. Take him to the hospital. Dope him up until the inevitable end." Alex swallowed hard. He had trouble accepting what his friend was telling him. But it all made sense. "... OK. Thank you, Adi." He got up, collected his things, fumbled with his jacket, realizing his vision was blurring. "And those photos." "What?" "Those photos. You know the ones. They're deleted, right? I have a family, Alex." "Christ, Adi. Yes. They're deleted." "Good." * The weeks after Tom received the treatment were unreal. He loved it. He was blowing up like a meat balloon, adding several pounds a day. Each trip to the gym he was substantially stronger. Every few days he outgrew another article of clothing. He was always hungry. It was like it was impossible for his body to get too much fuel. He would gorge himself in the evenings, eating until it hurt, until his hard, ab-cobbled stomach, stuck out like he was pregnant. He always woke up with it flat again, a tight 31". He knew all that food was turning to muscle. It made him want to eat even more the next night. It made him want to stuff his face every waking moment he wasn't in the gym. Every workout was an event. He felt people staring. Everyone knew it wasn't natural, what was happening to him. He hit 225 lbs so fast he barely even noticed it. But his room-mate, Alex, noticed it. "Fuck, Tom, you're... really blowing up." Tom hadn't told anyone about the procedure. To be honest, he was a little private about it. A little embarrassed. But he figured people would realize something was up soon enough.... "I had that procedure done," he said. "What?" "The muscle growth gene hack that all the pros are getting. It's gonna be the key to really freak size." "Wow. Like.... How big....?" Tom smirked, feeling his dick stir in his pants. This was turning him on. He grabbed his phone and flipped through his photo stash of extreme bodybuilders. He found a video of Nic Vullioud so grossly overgrown his head seemed to be trapped between his pecs, traps, and delts, on the verge of being swallowed up. The poor guy could barely waddle - no, totter - around, turning himself sideways to get through a door, pecs and lats scraping the frame regardless. "That big, if I'm lucky." "Holy fuck, Tom!" "Yeah, I know. Intense, right?" "You want that?" "Hell yeah, man. I want it more than anything. That's why I went and had it done, after all." "Jesus. That's... that's a lot." "Heh. Well. Get used to it. You're gonna be living with a beast, man." * Alex heard the shout from the bathroom. "What happened?! Are you OK?!" "I'm better than OK, dude, I'm 350 fucking pounds!" Alex couldn't believe his eyes. Even though he'd been living with Tom as he'd rapidly inflated with mass, he hadn't seen him like this. Ass about to explode out of a tortured pair of briefs that might have fit 80 lbs ago. Veins the size of copper pipes, looking like they might rip out of his skin if he flexed too hard. Each movement slow, awkward. Tom looked like he was about to pop. He had the biggest grin on his face, like a kid on Christmas. He raised his arms, grotesque globs of bicep and tricep hanging under their own weight, skin criss-crossed with stretch marks, and he flexed. His biceps balled up towards his fists. His triceps battled uneasily with his lats for space. "Fuck! Don't do that!" Alex yelped, flinching. Tom laughed and flexed harder. "Hahaha, too much for you, little guy?" His dick was clearly hardening rapidly, the briefs straining tighter around his watermelon glutes. Tom laughed again and flexed, flexed, flexed. "I'm not even pumped," he grunted. "Dude..." "I can't wait to get even bigger man, this is so addictive." Flex. Flex. "Dude...." "I bet I can hit 400 by Christmas, fuck yeah, grrrr." Flex. Flex. "DUDE!" "Fuck, chill out. What?" "You're.... You're bleeding, buddy." "What?" Alex pointed. The thickest, darkest, angriest stretch mark, the one at Tom's pec-delt tie in, a stretch mark thicker than a thumb, was oozing dark blood. Just a little bit. "Growing too fast for my skin...." Tom said breathlessly, eyes full of wonder. His cock visibly throbbed in his about-to-explode underwear. Pulse. Pulse. Pulse. There was the sound of ripping fabric, and his thick seven incher burst free, the underwear disintegrating. Alex was stunned. Tom.... Tom was getting off on this. Tom shook his head, grabbed a few squares of toilet paper, and tried to dab the blood away from his tearing-apart stretch mark. He couldn't reach. "Fuck, dude.... Little help?" Alex reluctantly took the toilet paper and started dabbing away the dark blood. He felt a strange combination of nausea, fear, and... fuck, dare he admit it? Was it desire? He could practically see Tom growing in front of him. Alex stopped dabbing the blood away and laid his hand on Tom's trap. His fucking trap... it was bigger than a fucking quad. It was too thick for him to span it with his fingers outstretched. It reached up to Tom's fucking ear. It was hot to the touch. "Fuck dude.... I'm unstoppable. I'm just going to keep growing and growing and growing...." Tom groaned, then, leaned forward, grabbed the sink with his bloated, muscular hand, veins pulsing like they were fit to burst. He groaned again and then, without warning, him came, without touching himself, cock spasming helplessly, fountaining.

Hi all, this is my first bash at putting up a story. Part 1 is a little on the short side, but serves as the introduction. I write primarily for fun, but enjoy the process (when writer's block doesn't strike, that is) - so any and all feedback is very much appreciated. Part 1: The Hunger He can't stop growing. Not that he wanted to, of course. He was addicted. It always ends up that way. The hunger is dormant at first, biding its time. Like many appetites (or should I say addictions?), it requires a trigger - a first taste. That first taste of muscle is like nothing else after; it stays with him forever. Often it’s a cartoon, featuring some character growing more muscular. Depending on the when he first imbibes, it may not even arouse him...merely intrigue - fascinate - him, for reasons he can’t yet grasp. But the hunger is awakened, and over time it starts to make itself known. Almost subconsciously, he will begin to seek out more. The hunger is insidious, and insatiable. Inevitably, it enslaves them. With each indulgence, it only grows more voracious. Stories of growth are joined by videos of bodybuilders; but the hunger soon demands more. He then joins a gym, and starts to grow, clothes tightening and giving way. Yet still the hunger is not satisfied. Each fall, deeper and deeper into the addiction, is easier to stomach than the last. It starts becoming easier to embrace the hunger. At first he resists the allure of steroids, but that resistance falters when the growth slows. As it happens, the ones who resist tend to perform the best; those who give in early often self-destruct, which just cuts short the pleasure. Inevitably, he succumbs to the promise of more, and faster, growth. Another fall. It will be followed by more - stacking numerous drugs, again and again. By this point, the hunger is all that’s left. Day and night revolve around feeding it. Such an innocent beginning. Such a glorious end. *** He is wanking furiously, pleasuring himself with dreams of enormity. His pecs - heaving as he grunts and groans - are so bloated he can’t reach his arm around to properly grasp his cock, forcing him to violently buck his hips. The chair is smothered by his mass, and creaks ominously with each thrust. His grotesquely swollen body glistens with sweat from the exertion (it’s hard work moving that much mass), filling the screen through which I watched him. He is monstrous. He is beautiful. His face - which looks comically small and awkwardly placed atop his body - is the sole remaining physical hint of what he once was. Boyishly handsome, dirty blond hair and brown eyes. Even contorted in pleasure - as much mental as physical - he remains handsome. That face is all that’s left of the days when he was a mere 120lbs at 5’7”. Today, he tipped the scales at 287lbs. I gave him a smile, to show I was happy with how far he’d come. “You’ve grown into quite the big boy!” I comment. He thrusts and groans as he hears my compliment. Something in the chair breaks. His shoulders are too broad to fully fit in the screen, and with each stroke of his hand striations ripples across the deltoid heads. His arms are swollen with power, each the size of his head, with the intersections of the deltoids and biceps etched in stone. My mouth salivates at the sight of them. Below the pec shelf, so heavy it sags, comes his rock-hard abdomen, with eight thick abdominal blocks carved in splendid relief, as if my a master sculptor. Framing his engorged manhood are splayed quads thicker than my waist (by several inches), the hugely overdeveloped heads of muscle flexing slightly with each buck of his hips. Between his moans - and dreams of being so much bigger - he manages to whisper: “More...please, more…” I cock my head teasingly, pretending not to have heard him. In truth, though, his question has deeply affected me. Tears almost come to my eyes. I can’t help but admire the hundreds of pounds of perfect, beautifully overgrown muscle desperately fighting for space on his tortured body. He has pushed it hard, punishingly so...but it did the only thing it could do: balloon, and balloon, and balloon, with muscle. He can easily go further. How much further? I don’t know. But we both want to find out. Poor boy. So desperate, and oh so so hungry. He’s gone so far. “Please!” he pleads, he begs, between frantic thrusts. His eyes crying out to me. “Make me bigger!” It’s curious. He knows he’s a freak, a monster. And yet, he doesn’t. He sees the great mountains of muscle he has grown, but doesn’t quite comprehend them. He never thought he could come so far, but he cannot imagine stopping now. It’s a vicious - or perhaps virtuous, depending on your viewpoint - cycle. Growth simply spurs the desire - the need - for more. A feedback loop of transitory pleasure. Each fix sets the stage for the next. It does not end. But that is what makes it oh so glorious. I smile again, a tear flowing this time. Such a beautiful, eager boy. He is a wonder to behold. “I think that can be arranged,” I reply. He explodes.

"Too big,” they’d said. Lose about 25 lbs and you’d place a lot higher. Tighten it up and come in smaller and more toned, and you’d have a good shot at winning. Those were the judges critiques at last year’s Olympia. It was a shame that women’s bodybuilding was so...so.... lame? Wasn’t the point of bodybuilding to get BIGGER muscles? Why have a heavyweight division if they’re only going to say I’m TOO BIG? Wasn’t that why they created bikini and physique? For those cute little muscle Barbies? Not for us musclebound women intent on being the best. And oh boy, do I intend on being the BEST, the BIGGEST, the MOST MUSCULAR woman alive... Screw the IFBB and everyone at the Olympia. I don’t need them or their contests to know who I am. “Too big.” You’re damn straight. They had no idea just how right they were.. I’ll show them too big alright, just wait until they get a load of this bulky muscle monster now! When I placed at that very bottom last year, I admit...I became deeply depressed. All the hard work, all the blood sweat and tears for naught. Did the judges not know how hard I lifted? How insanely strict my diet was? Did they not appreciate my time and dedication? So much of my life was devoted to winning, only to find out that I was the absolute worst competitor in their eyes? Well screw them! I built muscle so easily. I’d always tried to my hardest to be lean and well proportioned. But screw that, not anymore! My new goal is to gain as much muscle as possible. And let me tell ya, nobody packs it on like me! I am a muscle-building MACHINE! Heck, at 18 years old I had 18 inch biceps, 20 inches at 21, and at last year’s Olympia my arms were 23 inches. I was 33 then...I’ll be turning 34 the day before the next Olympia. Trust me when I say, my arms will be AT LEAST 34 inches. But is that my ultimate goal? NAH! My goals are so much loftier now than they have ever been- impossible for any other man or woman, even with drugs. Am I insane? Am I insane to want this, to add so much muscle? Yes. Yes I am. My entire life has been a balance between my family and my passion for bodybuilding. My husband and daughter are my number one priority. And they always will be. They both could see how devastated I was. I didn’t eat right, or lift at all for 3 months. I was sleeping 15 hours a day. My husband told me to do whatever it takes to feel myself again. Whatever it takes to get my revenge. Thank God for that man. He is so supportive (although we all know he's a muscle-lover so it's a win win for him). I won’t let them down. It was 3 months ago I decided to get absolutely massive. It only took a month to get back to where I was before the loss. Another month to get to my current 350 lbs of rock hard muscle. Like I said, I gain muscle so easily. I still have 6 months before the next Olympia. Over the course of 1 month I went from 200 lbs to 220 lbs. I went from 220 lbs to 350 lbs in the span of 2 months. And still 6 more months to go? Yikes. They said I was too big. Just wait. It was 3 months out from Olympia when my husband purposed steroids. I've never done drugs in my life. Hell, I barley even drank alcohol. We both shared a passion for a healthy lifestyle. I scoffed initially, but kept the idea in the back of my mind. Would it really be so bad if started doping? Everyone else did it, and it was a point of pride for me that I never did. But this was about revenge. This was about getting even, settling the score. Showing them JUST how big TOO BIG really was... Two months out. Last week I had broke the smith machine in my house. I'd been doing seated military presses, just some volume work, light weight- high reps, when my daughter snuck up behind me and started tickling me. I inadvertently pressed up on the 500 lbs too quickly and bent the whole machine. When my husband came running in to investigate the awful noise, I just shrugged my gargantuan basketball-sized shoulders and grinned sheepishly. There really wasn't enough weight in my home gym to challenge me anymore, so no biggie! My brother was in the Navy and had managed to procure some anchor chains from a battleship. An early birthday present he'd said. I was initially nervous, I didn't want him to get in trouble! But he just pretended to zip his lips and rolled his eyes. He's a goofball but I love him. Ironically he did end up in trouble when he returned back to his ship. His superiors weren't happy when he told them he broke three ribs in a "fight." I might have hugged him a tad too tightly. Anyway...back to my workouts. My husband had found an old warehouse his company owned, and combined with the chains and some construction equipment we bought, I was really able to let loose! What were already unheard of gains were now well past inhuman, and they were only increasing more and more. My body was a temple of pure muscle mass and strength. I'd also started pills and injections. An old friend who was a doctor had moved to Brazil, and he’d designed a new muscle-building cocktail specifically tailored to my genetic profile. No negative side-effects: no hair-growth, no acne, no voice changes or facial changes of any kind. It did however greatly increase my aggression. One day, a neighbor had come snooping around to investigate why there was loud banging and rumbling coming from a supposedly-abandoned warehouse. I had barreled across the warehouse, knocking over equipment and flinging anything in my path. My neck veins popped as I ripped the door right off its hinges and tore it in half, spit flying in his face as I roared at him for interrupting. Luckily my husband was there to calm me down. Because I was about to run straight through the concrete wall and go tear the guys house off its foundation. Rampage adverted! Today is the day. The day I take revenge on those ignorant judges. The day I take my rightful place as the best bodybuilder the world has ever know. I entered the auditorium from the rear, just as all the puny contestants were being called out. The main door would attract to much attention...not that I was worried about THAT, I just wanted to scare everyone at once. The fire exit was locked, but I made quick work of it with one quick inward push from my 42 inch forearms. The door was much too narrow- my traps alone wouldn't fit through the standard 32-inch width door. The crowd was cheering so loud they must not have heard the noise as I barged straight through the wall with my obscenely muscle-packed delts. Or the noise and shaking as I rumbled down the hallway. I had been wider than I was tall for weeks. Not hard when you're only 5'3". My 8 foot wide shoulders smashed up against either side. My legs were so massively thick, pumped and musclebound that I had to swing my whole body around to move, causing my shoulders and arms to gouge into the walls and absolutely demolish them. When I got to the stage entrance, a big burly security guard spotted me and tried to stop me. Now, a 6'6" 300 lbs man's size would normally intimidate most people. Haha! I was double his weight...TWO MONTHS AGO. I was easily tipping 950 lbs at this point and growing every minute. Those roids had done wonders! Doing one arm curls with a multi-hundred pound anchor chain attached to a Ford Escort had pushed my arms well beyond 120" and they were freakishly cut and vascular. When the guard put his hand on my chest to stop me, I simply lost it. Anger turned to pure rage as I started clenching my fists- how dare he try and stop me, the ULTIMATE beefcake from her destiny. Freaky veins turned nightmarish as all the steroids began to mix with my hatred for all things Olympia. The 300lb man didn't stand a chance as I walked right through him. The impact of my bulldozer-benching pectorals effortlessly sent the guard flying 15 feet out onto the brightly lit stage. He landed on top of the contestants, knocking a few to their feet. The commotion silenced the cheering crowd. As the MC turned to see the disturbance he nearly fainted at the sight of my giga-mass. My extreme tan contrasted perfectly with my bright white Nike Shox, red bikini top and booty shorts. I looked like a UFC ring-girl who absorbed the Hulk and then overdosed on Human Growth Hormone. Contestants eyed me with both awe and fear. The judges called for more security- two men similar to the first came rushing towards me. Something primal in me snapped as I grabbed each man by the throat and quickly threw them into the crowd below me. I stomped to the edge of the stage and leered down at the judges with a sadistic grin and evil glint in my smoky eyes. My heart began to race as steroid-filled blood coursed through my veins, compounding with my intense rage for the biggest pump of my life. "Look at me now! Am I too big for you now?" I roared, cranking down into THE most muscular pose. I reached down a hoisted up two of the judges by their shirt collars. Spit flying in their faces, I roared, "Look at the monster you've created, this is all thanks to you!" I obsessively began doing bicep curls with their pathetic bodies, pumping my biceps faster and faster. Their weight was far too light and only added to my intense need to make them feel my wrath! Both judges wet their pants and lost consciousness. Angered even more, I hurled the two bodies out into the stands, the impact surely crippling the judges. Seeing them lying their motionless fueled my lust for revenge, for more dominance and violence! Glaring out at the world over my multi-foot deep pectoral cleavage, I grabbed the microphone stand next to me and pulled from either end. The stretched metal sheared in half from the brute power and strength of my bare hands. Audience members and contestants screamed and ran. "Yes! Run! Be scared! Be VERY SCARED!!! You are about to witness the rise of a goddess! The rise of a MUSCLE MONSTER! I am a massively pumped-up muscle building powerhouse, and I. WILL. HAVE. MY. REVENGE!" Swinging my behemoth body I hurled the twisted metal shards at the rear exits, shattering windows and creating more chaos in the audience as they struggled to exit. With an earthshaking rumble, I leaped down from the stage- my now 1,200+ lbs weight cracking the concrete floor like egg shells and sending tremors that registered on the Richter scale. With an animalistic grunt, I overturned the judges table like it was cardboard, sending it careening end over end. Eyeing the carnage and destruction with equal parts glee and fury, my attention fell on my ultimate prize: the stage. Who knows how heavy a full stage is? No seriously...I want to know. There had to have been at least a full ton just in the weight of the dozen or so competitors still on stage. Punching my hands through the wood paneling, I found grip on a metal I-beam running the length of the stage. Roaring like a possessed demon, I began to lift the stage. Nothing. How dare this sorry excuse of human engineering defy me! Tensing my monolithic arms, shoulders and legs, I funneled even more horrific power into my insane musclebound body and began to heave up on the structure. Ever so slowly, more and more cracking could be heard and I redoubled my efforts- pouring even MORE god-shaming , titanic, monstrous strength into my incredibly pumped and still-growing muscles. "You thought I was too big before? HA!!! You think I'm big now? Well just wait, I'm only getting started! Mama Pump is here to show you all true power and mass!" With a horrible shearing noise, a large piece of stage splintered and broke off in my hands. After all, it wasn't built to be picked up in one piece...even if someone was actually strong enough to do so. "Pathetic! So weak!" With a maniacal laugh I beat my chest like King Kong and screamed at the futility of fragile steel. My muscles bloating and expanding and pumping bigger and bigger with every huff and puff. Fleeing audience members tripped as the auditoriums foundation shook from the force of my massively overpowered arms slamming into my wrecking-ball sized pecs. They had said I was too big. There was no such thing. A monster had been born, and I was going to keep pumping and growing until every single one of them regretted ever crossing me.

Finally getting to post my first real written story for the idea I brought up before. It's not so much a part one but rather a clip I'm ready to share now. It's about seventeen paragraphs long and features macro, hyper, muscle growth, which I'll hopefully be continuing into a limitless growth scenario! Enjoy reading. The Uncontainable Hulk A week of research had already passed for Bruce Banner. His time spent at a remote military base in Arizona had led to his recent discovery of reprogramming his hulk-like transformation, an experiment that Bruce had just undergone yesterday. Results seemed promising and so far, nothing seemed to push him to his destructive alter ego. Even when he was provoked, Banner remained level headed and completely unchanged. What Bruce did not expect was that the Hulk lurked in other places. Sitting in front of his computer, Bruce read through the notes and observations left behind by scientists who assisted in the test. The room was empty and quiet with only a subtle hum coming from the fluorescent lights above him. Switching the monitor off, Banner leaned back in his office chair, pondering at the outcome he was left with. Is the Hulk really gone? Am I cured of my condition? Will this be good? Questions kept forming in his mind. Although destructive, the Hulk had power that Bruce could never in his life ever experience ever again. It should be good that no longer he would fear the consequences of feeling such a natural and simplistic emotion yet Banner sat in his chair, unsatisfied by it all. He lived with his situation for so long that he found ways to keep the beast locked away. Going Hulk had benefits of its own and strength so desirable... His loins stirred. His time spent secluded and boxed in left him bored and tired. It had been so long since he had time for himself. Bruce leaned over to his side to look behind his office chair, staring briefly at the surveillance camera before switching the monitor on and undoing his belt. His time now was of little importance and with his chair blocking most of the camera feed, Banner got right to unzipping his pants. His hand gently caressed the brief clad bulge in front of him. His mind conjured images of his body undergoing transformation. His longing of strength and power had always stuck to him on such a primal desire, something he continuously imagines when he's alone. A lengthy mound soon emerged as the blood ran through him. Adjusting accordingly, his cock was finally out from his underwear, the welcoming cool air touching his shaft. He worked the length in his palm, still picturing the Hulk, still picturing the brawn, the size, the strength and dominance... Nearing his peak, Bruce's body suddenly stiffened with his arms jolting back and legs stretching from underneath his desk. He felt for a moment, a familiar wave of energy coursing across his torso and appendages. Banner could feel his buttoned up shirt growing tighter, his pants hugging across his legs, his feet and hands swelling slowly. He recognized this sensation and knew what was happening. The purple shirt he wore already had seams bursting in multiple spots across his growing arms. The mass of his biceps peaked through the sleeves first with his shoulders pulling apart the seams of his shirt. Buttons snapped off the tight fabric across his torso and landed on the ravaged fabric of his trousers. Rips formed across his back, thighs and forearms as the transformation kept a slow and steady pace. Banner watched in horror to see his body muscle more and more but what drew his attention was the dying erection right in front of him. He noticed his cock never discharged but instead, bloated, fattened and extended at a mesmerizing rate. The meaty member just kept growing up and up, as the veins vanished underneath the foreskin and soon after reaching it's full foot long length, fell flaccid on his keyboard with a noticeable thud. The growth had finally subsided. Bruce was left astonished and stunned. His transformation was different this time. Sitting himself at 6'6", the mass of his body was half that of the Hulk's original size. The definite green skin tone was replaced with a warmer shade of green that affected every inch of his muscled body. At this point, his clothes barely covered him. Rags were strewn across various parts of his upper body with his pants forming into ripped shorts which spilled out his massive manhood. The white briefs he wore were still intact but barely held the soccer balls that were his genitals. Bruce lifted himself from his cramped chair, standing barefoot as his cock slithered off the keyboard and slapped against his knees. The weight of his member was truly something to experience but Bruce couldn't help but notice his mental state. He was still sane, stable and not enraged in any capacity. He had full control over all his functions. Relieved and excited, Banner reveled in his new form, admiring the bodybuilder physique he now had. His large hands grabbed at whatever scraps were left behind of his work shirt as he pressed his fingers in between the chiseled crevices of his cut muscular body. Lifting his left arm, he flexed his bicep, watching the mass rise up with a thick vein peaking to the top. Bruce was never able to truly adore his hulkish qualities. His memories of the Hulk were always muddled, shrouded in a rage filled episode that left him with nothing but regret. His cock gave a throb, it's bulk calling to him from below. It's shape was so enticing, fat and folded, as if it was ready to start stretching to newer proportions. Although long, its form still remained short and stubby, the head of which largely taking up a third of its size. Bruce's hand slowly glided to the hairy base. His index finger pressed at the top of the shaft before his hand rested on the rest of his girth. Coincidentally, despite its new size, the cock was perfectly in proportion to his enlarged hands. His palm gently ran down the length and shivers of pure ecstasy rattled Bruce like he never felt before. The sensation felt amplified, the pleasure of which was almost intoxicating. He stroked his cock more and more and found himself shackled to the bliss his flesh delivered. The thick skin was dragged by his bulgy fingers as the meaty shape of his dick extended in sync with his masturbation, making each stroke longer than the last. Finger-thick veins reappeared across his hardening cock as its size gained an additional six inches. The climax was fast approaching. Banner's body stiffened in response as his legs locked straight up and his back bent backwards, leaving his junk elevated and ready to erupt. Just like before, his cock did not drain. The energized sensation coursed through him a second time and bulk was steadily packing onto his figure. Banner gave a guttural groan as his hairy chest ballooned into a shelf of solid muscle. Even his deep green nipples had their share of growth, thickening at the bottom of each slab. His broad shoulders pushed out in a horizontal fashion, crevices outlining the brawn, pumpkin-like both in appearance and size. Traps rose out afterwards, crawling closer to his ears. His jaw became square with a widening chin that wholly aligned with his massive vascular bull neck. His meaty brows protruded above his green eyes as his whole face was molded manlier and stronger, resembling less of Bruce and more of the Hulk. He grunted, appearing primal and powerful. He could feel his arms exploding in size. Thick cables of muscle amassing on his already mighty limbs, bulging and flexing uncontrollably into a width that compared to that of his washboard abdomen. His chiseled six pack swelled into a brick wall of eight lumpy abs. Below the waist, his calves and thighs expanded to newfound thickness. The newly made shorts soon split from the approaching beef into even small garments, hugging his waist and covering only a third of his enormous square glutes. The back pockets peaks out from the pants over the steel-hard boulder cheeks, both tight and tugging at the fabric that was wedged in between. And of course his cock, a sight to behold. Eighteen inches of thick, hulk meat began to swell monstrously. Each throb after the other juiced his shaft more and more as the member stretched and softened, fatter and thicker. Both testes pulled his briefs down further and further until the underwear snapped from the front. Passing two feet, his cock and the rest of his skin darkened into a noticeable shade of deep green. His body shot upwards, growing past the seven foot mark and stopping short of eight feet tall. The back of Hulk's neck now rested against the ceiling while his three foot manhood dropped to his ankles. Bruce had finally transformed into the Hulk. Hulk breathed heavily, his chest rising up and down as his head still spun from the rush of his transformation. He was still in control but just barely. Banner finally began understanding his situation. His rage was merely usurped by his lust, persuading him to change with a bounty in the form of sexual gratification. Every ejaculation would go to fueling the Hulk's power, his libido piling on more and more until it ultimately resets, like the turning of an hourglass. Bruce might have retained his free will but the pleasure was hard to fight off. The sensation from his loins only magnified more after each growth spurt. The cycle would remain endless. His sexuality alone was dictated by his size, his mass and his manhood. Growing made him aroused, which made him grow, which aroused him again. Already the very feeling of his legs, knees and massive feet being enveloped by his scorching hot sack turned the Hulk on even more. In his mind, he didn't just want more, he NEEDED more. Cramped inside the laboratory, Hulk hurried to exit through the door. His muscled legs constantly kept hitting against his monster junk as he tried to walk. Cock and balls bounced up and down in front of him with their added weight enticing Hulk more and more with each step. Knowing full well that he wouldn't fit, Hulk tackled at the metal door in a fit of lusty impatience, bursting through with ease as the frame and chunks of wall toppled over. Dust poured behind him as he was greeted by rows of men, clad in armor with automatic weaponry all pointed towards the green monster. The camera had already alerted the facility of his transformation. Every gun fired directly at Hulk, the bullets casually dropping off his rippling body and rigid cock as they clattered against the concrete floor. Although impenetrable, the rounds directed at Hulk left him enduring the sharp pain from the chattering rifles. Hulk reacted, turning away from the gunfire as to shield himself from the armed soldiers. If like anything in the past, it would be expected that the Hulk would rampage, enraged by the pitiful attack of the military and the certain destruction of the entire facility. Instead, Hulk refrained himself from taking action while his massive ass and mountainous back were absorbing all the blows. Hulk only stared at the giant hole he left from the laboratory, exciting him at the casual display of left over destruction. He left that room in a fit of hot lust and that same sensation was still lingering inside, not once dying down. His desire could never be extinguished. Once his arousal started, it could only grow from that point on until he achieved his climax. Hulk could feel his cock perking up. One hand grabbed firmly at the shaft while his other hand caressed the head. The pain he felt behind him could not compare to the pleasure he was feeling. Every inch of his palm fondled his nerves as he dragged his soft green beast higher and higher into an impressive erection. His low, breathy moans picked up volume as he worked himself further. Soon, even the soldiers could hear his bliss-filled wails over their deafening weaponry. Hulk's ass was seen, clenching and unclenching as his waist involuntarily swung back and forth, driving the veiny walls of his dick into the caress of his burly hands. Sweat began to crawl down the vast expanse of his back as well as the bulging mess of muscles that formed from his torso. Pecs and abs squeezed together tightly with his thick, tree-like arms pressing his muscles inwards as he fondled his length. The troops momentarily ceased their firing, standing bewildered at what they were witnessing. The green mass of the Hulk's body swelled at a constant rate, cramming him more into the shrinking expanse of the narrow hallway. Hulk turned himself around, panting in large heaping breaths as his whole body shook and throbbed. His stance fell to a kneel as his back pressed more into the ceiling above. His bowing posture showcased the rippling display of shoulders, traps, chest and back forming a wall of ever-growing beef. His broadening arms reached the walls at his sides while his juicy, hairy pecs bloated towards the leviathan cock, the cleavage hugging against the surface of his dick. The member started to rapidly bloat, fattening up and growing soft, expanding at an alarming rate towards the troops. One by one, each soldier began to flee at the enlarging flesh which threatened to engulf them in hot green cock. Hulk's already masculine face grew manlier in appearance. The squarish jaw and chin he possessed grew fuller and more stubbly while his protruding brow had shelved itself out more. Moans of ecstasy escaped from the vein-riddled expanse of his neck as his growing cock was fondled by the hairy surface of his beefy chest muscles. He could feel his bulbous ass entering the previous room he once dwelled. In just a short amount of time, Hulk had already filled part of the hallway, snugged firmly by the ceiling and walls. The remainder of the troops kept themselves at a safe distance, gawking in astonishment at the girth that laid out in front of them. The cock, soft once more, had grown to eight feet long, five feet wide, resting on the massive sack that ran from Hulk's hairy crotch. Behind the mass, Hulk was wedged in at sixteen feet, hunched over and on both knees with his face and breast laying on top of his supple endowment. It only took mere seconds before Hulk's libido was fanned yet again. Everything around him catered to his sexual cravings from the cold hard walls touching his firm muscled body to the dense musky scent that invaded Hulk's nostrils coming from the godcock he laid on top of. The odor was almost too good for him. Hulk breathed in deeply, panting as his open mouth lapped at the skin of his cock. One brush of his tongue was enough to overload his senses. The taste, the touch, the smell, one sensation piled on top of the other. He couldn't get enough. He swiped his tongue over and over, rolling his meaty chest up and down the shaft. His lower body attempted to hump the air making the columns of hard mountainous muscle shift in a display of virile captivation. Cracks formed around him as the slightest movement was capable of fracturing the walls and ceiling. The last of the men fled as the junk resumed its extension into a massive erection. Hulk's drive was almost subhuman. He drooled and slobbered, writhing completely stationary to work his cock harder. The tip had finally extended and risen enough to press against the ceiling. His enormous arms destructively tried to squeeze through, desperate to reach in front and seize his titan cock. Hulk was a beast in heat, his actions became more unruly with every passing second. Grunts and brutish groans echoed across the compound as the halls were thick with the pungent scent and heat emanating from the horny phenomenon. Every surface near Hulk trickled with droplets of condensation as well as web-like fractures that formed around the green monster. Hulk clenched his teeth, feeling the buildup rising inside his gargantuan member. Spit and sweat worked to lubricate his cock as both hands and pecs were drenched in his juices. The slick fondling of his veiny shaft sent waves of orgasmic ecstasy through the titan. Hulk roared, as loud as he could, shaking the facility with his low, beastly howls to yet another explosive climax. The walls barely held him inside before but now, had disintegrated by the slightest growth of his freakish body. Hulk stood in response to the uncontrollable muscle piling on to each of his limbs, crashing his entire upper body through the roof, colliding with concrete that barely stood against the rising force of his stance. Erupting out into the outdoors, another erotic roar signaled the rest of the compound to his presence. A display of continuous swelling green muscle emerging from the top of the building was in full view for any spectators outside. Hulk's chest was the most noticeable in growth as it rippled outwards, lower, higher, until each hairy, juicy pec overshadowed a fourth of his torso and collided against his burly jawline. From there, his shoulders continued their routine in broadening outwards, away from his thorax as to make Hulk appear wider, leaving room for his arms to swell next. His biceps received the most attention from the miraculous gains. Each bulbous round cutlet of muscle crashed against the pillowy bulk of his chest, jutting each body-wide arm out enough to triple the span of his proportions. Hulk couldn't help but smile as his eyes continuously wandered to every solid limb getting more and more monstrous. Although the fact that he couldn't see past his chest excited him, he wish he could view the size piling onto his cock. Hulk's bottom half was mostly concealed by the remains of the compound with dust and rubble strewn across his growing features. The hot green shaft ate up what room was left inside the hall, pressing firmly against the floor, walls and eventually the ceiling, its flaccid bulk causing even more structural damage, testing the limits of the enclosure. The constriction was already arousing Hulk more and the feeling only tightened as his mammoth sac and ripped legs started to push out with more muscle. A flat wall of veiny cock flesh started to emerge through the crumbling roof in front of Hulk. Its soft bulk atop his massive balls was enough to reach up to his hairy waist. Each growth seemed to make the member grow proportionally larger every time, now reaching a size that compared to the entirety of his lower body. From around the compound, a growing throng of people formed, evacuating the building to see the herculean monster. Hulk was left completely oblivious to the crowd, his one-track mind only fixated on sex and size. The outdoors was already an improvement from being inside the cramped cold space of his lab. So much of his green hairy exterior met with sunlight and arid heat, leaving Hulk relaxed and stimulated. Such stimulation however paled in comparison to the embrace the building had over Hulk's room-filling prick. As with each surge of size, Hulk's cock grew more receptive, more aroused, making every foot of his shaft overstimulate from any touch. Blood was quick to rush through his loins, the cramped interior only growing tighter as his cock hardened, stimulating him more, making him more erect, as the cycle continued. All he could do was feel the building work his shaft steadily, until he eventually heard more of the rooftop crumbling below, and finally his eyes could see the deep green head peaking past his monstrous chest.

Coach was happy with my performance and wanted to have a photo shoot of me to show off his work, he told me he had everything set up but I should have been worried about the look he had in his eyes. The day of the shoot I showed up in a pair of stretchy shorts and a tank top that I filled out pretty fucking well in my opinion. I got into the locker room to put up my gym bag when coach took me to the side and told me he had some new supplemented he wanted me to use before the shoot to “Bring the best package to show off.” He’d occasionally tweak my cycle or have something new, and typically very potent, to add what I’m taking so I was used to this as well as dropping my shorts a bit so he could go ahead and inject me with what ever miracle drug or gear he had. Perhaps I put more trust in the man than I should have… We headed out into the gym which was cleared for the photo shoot and I followed instructions from the photographer, going from pose to pose and position to position, but I started to feel warm and my skin flush as I leaned back on some equipment while I had my hands on my hips. I could feel my tank top and shorts get significantly tighter. Being the professional I am I did my best to ignore this but the feelings didn’t pass, in fact my skin felt like I was standing under a midday summer’s sun and I began to sweat profusely. Coach noticed how dishelved I looked but also had a worrying smile as he said told the photographer to take a break and told me to “Take ten”. I thought he meant to go and get some water or cool down but he opened his hand to show he meant it literally, he had ten small pills in his hand and despite my best judgment I did as instructed. My biceps bunched up into a mass larger than a softball as I popped the pills into my mouth and took a swig of water from a water bottle he had. I was just about to stare in amazement at my recent changes or took full stock of myself I felt coach roughly turn me around and shepard me back to the gym floor to resume the shoot. “Knock em dead you meat balloon.” He said as he slapped my ass and pushed me back to the equipment I was leaning on. My thighs rub more and more as my gait turned into a highly exaggerated waddle while I resumed my previous position. I leaned back as instructed and could no longer look down as my chest completely eclipsed my vision and prevented any attempts to do so. As the photographer kept taking photos I could feel my shorts and tank hitting critical mass as, slowly, stitch by stich I could feel air on my skin as more of it was exposed to the air conditioning through ever larger holes being opened by my swelling form. I was too entranced with what was happening and how it was feeling to ask coach what the fuck he gave me…in fact I was getting a little too into how the growth felt. My dick was responded in kind as it snaked it’s way across the side of massively thick thighs leaving a wet trail the entire time as I felt the precut flowing like an open faucet. Just as my tank top split in half I felt my dick twitch and lurch upwards which was enough to tear my near thread bare shorts off of me and throw them onto the ground a few feet away. “Coach, what the fuck did you do to me?” I asked the man as I let out an involuntary moan. He laughed and with a smile said “You always wanted to live up to your potential and I’m just making you the meat balloon you always wanted to be bud.” He empathized balloon when he said it and I couldn’t argue with him as I continued swell as if connected to a tank of helium. “God damn it man! Make it…make it…oh GOD!” I yelled as I grew too big for the gym equipment which began to groan in protest of my weight. My dick grew past the horizon of my chest and entered my vision as it throbbed higher and thicker with every heart beat, then with out warning it turned rigid harder than diamond and began spewing cum like rain on everything within 10 feet of me with a ferocity like a busted water main. I tried to reach for it to stop or aid it, undecided in the moment which I wanted more, but I couldn’t reach as my chest and arms had grown so thick I could barely move them at all let alone to grab my violently cumming cock. My movements and shuddering from the one man made flood I was producing was too much for the equipment I was resting on as it broke and I feel to the floor with a thud that jostled every weight and piece of equipment in the gym. Yet still I kept cumming and growing now unable to move at all, only able to flex and shudder with every shot, with no end in sight. During all of this I could hear the snapping noise as the photographer kept taking photo after photo of me as I was cumming and growing into the freak of nature coach wanted me to be…and that I had to admit to myself I wanted too. I was able to look over at the man who had a shit eating grin as he was taping me with his phone the entire time saying out loud “Fucking meat balloon. You can be one too, just look at how fucking happy this freak is.” His words angered me a little but only made me cum harder since he was right. I wasn’t just happy, I was fucking loving this and I never wanted it to stop.

The scenes of Cliff growing and bullying Nick were especially hot... love huge growing bullies doing stuff like that. Thanks for this epic, it had some of my favorite growth scenes ever!

It's always nice to see an interesting story being contined. It looks like Jake forgot aboput the resolutions or it's just blissful ignorance on his part cause he is loving what is happening to him?¿

their bond it's getting stronger and both are enjoying very muh but i have a feeling D's brotehrs will ome see what is happening and that will be not as fun

I think what's woking here it0s that both Master and Djinn are working togetehr.It's not only one wish for one self it's soemthing they are doing for both of them. They are a team and they can do amazing things together

WOW, just WOW! You make me want to give up my humanity for a djinn. I could compare the flow of words that come from your mind to the river of sweet everlasting nirvana that comes from Dantalion's god sac. They are both highly desirable. Another amazing chapter doc.

I had the thought that my friend Ryan was in the right way to kill his opponent, as he was acting like a mad person loaded with anger and Cody did not even offend him so badly. I cannot even imagine what it might happen if a serious and bad offence will touch him in real life, I repeat I have never seen my friend in that deadly vest but, you never know too well even your best friends. After several punches over Cody's face, Ryan stopped, released the hold and the left the body fell off onto the floor. The head hitting the floor echoed in the room. Ryan turned over me and said: "I am tired of this piece of junk, he is not worth a real match" I was shocked, I did not know what today but I simply imaged he wanted someone a little more strong and someone who can stand at least a chance against him. Ryan walked towards me, suddenly and weak voice spoke. "You still have to see the real myself" Cody was speaking. Cody stood up, he was in pain as I could see from his face in agony, blood running over the face, from his nose, from his mouth and his forehead. The windows shook and something surreal happened. Cody's body changed little by little. Like when Bruce Banner turns into The Hulk, Cody did the same thing but he did not become green. He doubled his size in height and weight, his body structure became even more muscular, a giant was born. 'Oh wow, is that all you got, bit mountain?" Ryan said with a sarcastic tone of voice. Cody started flexing, when he hit a double biceps, the windows exploded. That was pure power, I know that with your voice you can break a glass but I have never experience someone doing the same with muscles. Cody walked towards Ryan that did not move a single inch, he was not scared, actually, he crossed his arms over his chest. Cody was in front of Ryan, towering him, he opened his arms like a crucifix and like when you try to kill a fly, he did the same thing to Ryan's face, trying to crush my friend's face. Nothing happened, not a single damage of my friend, at that moment I thought that Ryan was a cyborg or something like that. Cody was surprised, Ryan was laughing. Cody tried again but before he reached Ryan's face, suddenly a pain to his abdomen appeared. Like a spear, half of Ryan's right arm was deep in Cody's upper abdomen, like it was pure jelly, Cody coughed blood, Ryan released his arm and blew another punch with his left arm, then another, then another and yet. Ryan kept punching Cody for several time, like that hard rock abdomen was only appearance and nothing more. Cody's body was shaking after each blow, Ryan was not even watching Cody's face but he was only focusing on the stomach of his prey's. The speed of the punches increased, Cody was not able to respond to the attack, my friend was too strong and fast. Ryan stopped, before the big guy fell off onto the floor in pain, Ryan got closed, wrapped his arms over Cody's waist, locking him in a bearhug and started squeezing.

I don’t want Trev to shrink. But I’m not opposed to Seth getting bigger

So that's it for Public Relations. I'm sorry it took four goddamn years to finish, and want to thank anyone who stuck it out. I definitely want to revisit this later, but I'm going to try and organize myself a bit so it's not such a huge wait between installments. We'll see what that ends up looking like.

Epilogue "On to our top story, Toronto police continue their investigation of the tragic disaster last Friday that left twenty-one people dead and forty-seven injured at the Ashbridges Bay yacht club. Experts have described the event as ‘totally inexplicable’ and ‘baffling.’ In an unprecedented response to public testimony of the incident, Chief of Police Mark Saunders released a damning statement this morning, warning the public that misuse of the Toronto Crime Stoppers hotline could result in prosecution, claiming that, quote: ‘anyone trying to make a joke or prank out of this horrible tragedy should think long and hard about the families of these victims, and those still fighting to survive.’ Saunders further condemned those giving false tips on Twitter. Police have not disclosed the nature of this false information. “In other news, Toronto Police have released the names of Kenneth Durante and Jennifer Gill-Durante as the owners of a house near Queen and Woodbine in which the body of an unidentified white male was found decapitated on Saturday. The couple hasn't been heard from since early March of this year, and police are asking for anyone with any information on them to contact Crime Stoppers. Despite the house being in the neighbourhood of the Ashbridges Bay yacht club, police are reporting these two incidents appear to be unrelated. “Up next: the Pan Am Games are coming to Toronto, and HOV lanes are now in effect! We'll go live to our--” Adam winced as he switched off the television and leaned back on his pillow. The final diagnosis: three broken ribs, major internal bleeding, and a concussion his doctor called “semi-serious,” which didn't sound particularly medical. All Adam knew was everything hurt, and the painkillers could be stronger. Luckily they'd avoided a puncture to the lung but it was apparently still a risk. They had to strap him down at night so he wouldn't roll onto his side in his sleep. His doctor wanted to keep him in the hospital all week but the nurse was telling him it'd probably just be another couple of nights. Adam just wanted to go home. He just wanted all the big, drama crazy to be all done so he could go back to his quiet, provincial crazy with his cute, magical crazy husband. He smiled as he turned to look at him. Cassidy had fallen asleep in his chair. His book had fallen onto the floor without waking him, and his head was lowered into his chest with his glasses sliding down one side of his face. Harry had apparently figured out a way to restore all the petrified sorcerers, and Cass had been the first to get stone-to-fleshed. He'd shown up that morning. But evidently being a statue for a couple days had taken a lot out of him, because he'd pretty much been sleeping the whole time. Adam was fine with that, though, smiling at his husband. It was enough to know he was safe. Adam winced and groaned as he took a drink of water. Pretty much doing anything for the next couple of weeks was going to hurt, he’d been told. Which sucked, but Adam figured the pain was a small price to pay. Things could’ve gone much, much worse. A figure appeared in the doorway, glancing around the room until her eyes found Adam’s. His smile drifted away. Mahtab took a step into his room, one hand in her pocket, the other loosely clasping a small flower basket with three bright orange gerbera daisies with a tiny get-well balloon tied to it. She raised it with a polite smile and set it down on a chair. Now with both hands in her pockets, she took a couple steps towards his bed, like they were old friends who hadn’t seen each other for a while. “Hey man.” Cassidy awoke with a start, knocking his glasses into his lap. He picked them up and righted them on his face. “Oh. Hey Maddy.” “Yeah, hi Maddy,” Adam grumbled, his voice still a gravelly rasp. “They takin good care of you?” Mahtab surveyed the room, as if assessing the facilities. “Yup,” Adam chatted back, unsmiling. “Five stars.” She chuckled, swaying awkwardly on her heels. “So… I think I owe you guys an apology. Well, I absolutely owe you guys an apology. I just… it felt like we were under attack, and it seemed like…well anyway, I AM sorry.” “Thanks,” Cassidy chimed, leaning both elbows on one armrest. “Regardless of any differences we had, I think it’s obvious after this that we need to stick together and… I mean, especially with Russell… gone…” she fumbled for a moment, before finding her train of thought once again. “I just miss being friends with you guys. I miss hanging out, and like… going on this insane adventure together.” Adam and Cassidy exchanged glances. Mahtab sighed and smiled. “I haven’t spoken to Harry or anyone about it yet but I’m sure he’d be open to the idea of you guys…” Adam raised his hand. “I’m gonna stop you right there.” “...coming back,” Mahtab continued, trailing off in confusion. “Okay, just stop talking and listen to me for a minute,” said Adam sternly. Cassidy pointed to himself and the door. “Should I…?” “No, Cass, I want you to stay,” said Adam, still looking at Mahtab. “Okay, so… I just wanna say I’m very sorry about what happened to Russell. He was a good guy and he didn’t… well nobody deserves that but he… y’know what I mean. It sucks. And I know you guys were close and I’m sure you must be really hurting right now. So… I know this is gonna sound harsh but I’m saying it now because I need to say it now. But… fuck you, man.” Mahtab blinked, and opened her mouth to say something but he cut her off. “You barged into my hotel and held me hostage. You dragged me all over the city, threatened me, threatened Cass… and while you were chasing us down that psycho was out there actually killing people. Killing people!” He grunted and winced, having raised his voice. “I… I said I was sorry…” Mahtab proffered quietly. Adam took another drink of water. “And I accept your apology. But we were doing fine before you guys came back into our lives. We were doing our own thing, keeping to ourselves, and it had nothing to do with you. And then all this happened.” Mahtab shook her head. “No… hey man, if it hadn’t been for us, Cass would still be…” Adam held up his hand again. “Shut up. Look, I’m not going to lay everything Cliff Esterez did at your feet, but it was you guys feeding him superpowers. So, maybe don’t try playing the ‘if it hadn’t been for us’ card.” “You are NOT being fair,” Mahtab jabbed her finger at him. “I don’t really care, end of the day,” Adam replied. “Here’s what I want to stress: we are going to go back to our lives, we are going to keep doing what we’re doing, and I don't ever want to have to deal with any of you ever again, all right?” Mahtab stuttered, and turned, incredulous, to Cassidy for help, but Cassidy just responded with a shrug. “Sorry, bae. She's the boss.” He pointed with his thumb at Adam. “You're both being ridiculous,” she mumbled. Adam looked about ready to lay into her again when another face popped in the door. “Hey boys! Oh; and girls!” Drew hopped over the threshold, holding out his hand to Mahtab. “Hi I'm Drew.” “Maddy was just leaving,” said Adam with a good-natured chuckle. “Thanks so much for stopping by, though. Oh and thanks for the flowers, you're so sweet!” Jamie was a step behind Drew, though not as chipper. Mahtab glared at him for a half second before adopting the charade herself, smiling broadly and adopting the affected warmth of a morning show host. “All right well you guys take care of yourself. Nice meeting you Drew. Bye!” she twirled around, waving with her fingers at everyone as she brushed by them to exit. She pinched Jamie lightly on the shoulder as she passed him. “So good to see you again, Jamie. Ta!” Jamie furrowed his brow as he watched her leave, then turned back toward the room, pointing out the door with his thumb. “I know I don't know her that well but is she, like, on drugs or something right now?” Adam leaned back on his pillow. “Long story.” “Oh my god Jamie you look terrible!” Cassidy exclaimed, putting a hand to his chest in shock. “Yeah!” Drew chirped, glancing at his boyfriend. “Everyone’s been making… a lot of jokes about domestic abuse.” “It’s not as bad as it looks,” said Jamie with a tired smile. “I think getting bruises as a giant just makes them look worse when you shrink back down.” Drew threw his arm around Jamie’s shoulders and scratched his stomach. “That’s my little hero.” Jamie squirmed out of his arms. “God, shut up,” he chuckled. Drew crossed the room as Cassidy rose and the two hugged. “Jeez, Cass, you’re like a sack of potatoes what’s wrong with you?” “Ugh, ohmygod I’m just SO tired I can barely do like, anything,” Cassidy explained laboriously. “Shouldn’t being frozen in stone leave you well rested?” asked Drew. “That IS how it worked on Gargoyles,” Adam noted. Cassidy rolled his eyes. “Oh my god leave me alone, you fascists!” he protested. “I’ve been through an ordeal.” Drew pulled Cassidy towards the door. “Here let’s go find some coffee.” Cassidy dragged his feet but followed him. “You want anything, hon?” “I’m good, thanks,” Adam nodded. Drew and Cassidy exited the room, though could be heard from the hallway. “I can’t grow you today I’m just SO wiped out,” Cassidy was telling him. “Dude, I can take a day off,” Drew answered him. Alone together, Jamie smiled at Adam. “So.” “Yeah.” Jamie took the gerberas off the chair, setting them on the floor, and slid it closer to the bed so he could sit down. “Cass texted us. Says you’re going to be fine?” “They’re keeping me for a bit in case anything goes wrong,” Adam confirmed. “I’m gonna be bedridden for a while but I should come around fine.” Jamie nodded. “Scary.” “Yeah.” They sat there lightly nodding in silence at each other before Adam took a deep breath. “Look, man. I just wanted to say… Jamie…” Jamie shook his head. “C’mon man, don’t get sappy n’ shit.” “Shut up, asshole,” Adam shook his head. “In here, the past couple days… I really felt like… not a lot of people would’ve come out like that. I needed help and you had my back.” Jamie breathed an uneasy sigh. “Dude, come on. It’s cool.” “YEAH it’s cool,” Adam agreed. “You’re cool.” Jamie rolled his eyes. “God you’re such a fag sometimes.” “I’m sorry we fell out of touch,” Adam pressed on. “Like… I took our friendship for granted. And I don’t give a shit that that’s a cliché,” he added quickly to fend off another quip from Jamie. “I don’t want it to ever happen again.” Jamie averted his eyes, rubbing his brow. “Okay?” Adam nudged him. “Okay! Jesus,” Jamie conceded. He sighed. “Look, before you have me sign some papers declaring you my B F F…” “You can be SUCH a dick.” “... I have something I want to say too,” Jamie put his hands on his knees and pursed his lips for a moment. “So… I want to apologize for my reaction when you told me you wanted to be bigger on a permanent basis.” “Oh my god,” Adam rolled his eyes. “Dude, absolutely nothing to apologize for.” “Well, no… I mean,” Jamie paused. “Like, I was sorta… all this magic stuff was a total bombshell for me and it just… it seemed like a lot. But I’ve thought about it some more, and I think you should go for it.” “Jesus christ, Jamie,” Adam shook his head. “Nothing could be further from my mind right now.” “Well, listen though,” said Jamie. “Like, this is something you want; this is something that will make you feel more like you’re living your true self; and it’s something you have the means to achieve. Right?” “I don’t know, man…” Adam looked away, and took a deep breath. “I just got finished telling Maddy off for treating me and Cass like shit, and for letting the stuff with Cliff Esterez get where it did but like… the abilities that made him really dangerous, he got that from Cass. And Cass only learned how to do that because I wanted him to… and now there’s twenty-one people dead. At least. I can’t help but think…” “Okay, I see where you’re going here, and I totally get it,” Jamie nodded. “And I mean, if you want to get down to the bottom line, you’re correct. But dude… Cliff was already a killer before he got to Cass, and we don’t even know how many people he’s murdered. I was there, man, I… I watched that happen. And maybe I could’ve done something to save them - I don’t know. But it’s not my fault. And it’s not yours.” “It’s not the same.” “Okay, sure,” Jamie agreed. “But let me just propose, for a second, that our propensity to blame ourselves for crimes someone else committed is rooted more in narcissism than any desire to… repent, or do anything actually positive.” Adam raised an eyebrow. “That’s twisted, man.” “We’re getting off track,” Jamie waved the comment away. “If you’ve changed your mind, that’s cool. And, y’know, obviously put some time into thinking about it. But if this is something you legitimately want, I think you should go for it. BUT… don’t send that e-mail.” Adam looked at him. “What?” “That e-mail you showed me - it’s not the right move. Listen,” Jamie scooched forward on his chair and leaned his elbows on his knees. “I’ve been thinking about it. You’re talking about going public with… magic, right?” Adam puffed out his cheeks and exhaled. “Well, I wasn’t gonna… call it that.” “Also a wrong move,” Jamie pointed at him. “Look, if you start walking around as a giant you’ll have to eventually address how it happened. One way or another. What you want to do, I think, is a controlled dissemination of information in the media.” “Wait, the media?” “Yes. If you do this, whether you want it or not, you WILL be in the public eye,” Jamie explained. “I guarantee it. So if you release select details of what exactly is going on, you’ll be able to control the narrative. You kind of have to approach it like a scandal. You get out in front of it, you set the stage and establish the context. By the time anything actually happens, it becomes the climax to an ongoing story. People will be excited for it.” Adam shook his head. “I don’t want any of that.” “Well, then, that’s something else to consider,” Jamie proposed. “It’s a consequence of what you want to do.” “Okay but I don’t even know how to do any of that,” Adam protested. “Like, who would I contact to…” “Why do you think I’M telling you all this, dude?” Jamie pointed to himself. “This is my job. I can help you.” Adam made a face. “I don’t know…” “So think about it,” Jamie shrugged. “Put some serious thought into it; discuss it with Cass. You know I got your back, right?” Jamie reached forward and clasped Adam’s forearm. Adam smiled at him. Jamie smirked. “You just focus on getting better and figuring out what you want to do. Leave the public relations to me.” *** “Ugh! Of all the days to break down, Elevator, why today!” Robyn groaned as she trudged painstakingly slowly up her apartment stairwell. Liam was a few steps behind, half-expecting her to fall back down on him at any moment. “It’s just the third floor, we’re almost there.” “You don’t know, man,” Robyn whined, gripping the railing tight. “Being petrified for months is such a drain. Honest? The only thing keeping me awake is how fucking starving I am.” “Well… all your perishables are probably toast,” Liam said, thinking aloud. “Pretty sure I got a frozen pizza,” Robyn replied. “And a bottle of wine.” “Maybe avoid booze for now?” Liam suggested. “Whatever, man. Thanks to that fucking douchetard I’ve been sober for three fucking months,” Robyn observed. She allowed herself a short laugh. “Ha! Stone sober…” They cleared the last flight of stairs and walked down the hall to Robyn’s apartment. She took her keys from her pocket and opened it up, revealing a short foyer before a modest kitchen. There was a doorway to the left but the kitchen was all you could see from the doorway. Robyn turned, smiling lazily. “Thanks for the ride, Liam. You didn’t have to walk me to my door.” “Well… I mean you sort of barely made it out of the car,” Liam noted. “I feel like I did.” Robyn chuckled. “You’re sweet.” She sighed. “Guess I’ve been celibate for three months, too.” She bit her lip, blinking slowly at him. “Feel like splitting a bottle of wine?” “Umm… you know I’m engaged, now, right?” Liam asked. Robyn smirked, undeterred. “So you’re in the last stretch of bachelordom, right? Last chance to get some kicks in.” She started to reach for his belt but Liam stepped away, smiling awkwardly. “Get some sleep, Robyn. I’ll see ya,” he gave her a sort of half-wave, and walked down the hall to the stairs. Robyn watched him go, her eyelids drooping. She sighed and turned inside her apartment, locking the door behind her. “It’s too bad, guys,” she called into her apartment as she turned on the oven. “You guys almost had another roommate.” Robyn kicked off her shoes and rounded the corner into her living room, where her collection of a dozen or so stone statues littered the room. She sat down on her couch between the stone forms of Kenneth Durante and Jennifer Gill-Durante, picking up the remote from the coffee table, on which sat the statue of a hissing cat. She glanced at all her familiar faces. Some frozen in shock, some relaxed, others enraged. She chuckled, sinking deeper into her couch cushions. “I missed you guys.” End

I hope that Seth becomes 1 MILE TALL and Trevor shrinks to 1 millimeter! ? Time will tell!

Ok, so I have three "endgame scenarios" that I think this story will end... Good End: Trev will become a mini muscle man. Seth will call him "mini me." "Meh" End: Trev will be his normal proportions, but probably over a foot shorter, and definitely weaker by scale. His situation will at least be validated. Bad End: Trev will be hospitalized with a degenerating condition caused by the Elongro. He will have a body under 4 feet tall and little to no strength. His body abilities will be equivalent to a 90 year old with the same ailments. Or hospitalized at an Elongro lab where they try to figure out the cause of the side effect. In order to save his life the have to infuse him full of a myostatin variant which will make his muscles shrink to the point of looking non-existent. Anyone got their guesses?

You bring up a good point about this as well. Right now Seth is very muscular, yes, but he's not freaky on a muscle size level. His freakiness comes from the fact that he has the level of muscularity he has while being so freakin' tall. The point being, Seth's body still has plenty of room to pack on even more muscle proportionally.

Part 17: Cliff When Cliff’s father walked out on him and his mom a month after Cliff had turned fourteen, he knew he would have to step up. His mother Karen was not going to be able to handle things. She was prone to depression and addiction and was not very intelligent. She could barely keep it together when his dad had been around. Having to fend for the two of them immediately overwhelmed her. To her credit, Karen did what she could. She started courting suitors whom she believed could provide for them - and they did, at least for a while. But Cliff could always tell what Karen seemed blind to - these guys were looking for an occasional reliable fuck. No one she brought home was interested in tying the knot with an erratic, jobless divorcee (particularly when no papers had been signed to make that title legal) or getting attached to her delinquent teenage son. Cliff did what he could to pitch in. He sold pot at school and started stealing from construction sites and selling what he could to the creepy guy that owned the scrapyard. He stashed his money away and broke it out whenever Karen didn't have some guy around to pay their bills. He was a big kid. Nobody wanted to mess with him. Only the cops ever gave him any trouble,but he was smarter than them and nothing ever stuck. One time a kid at school named Greg Heitzner said Karen was a whore; that she'd gotten drunk at a bar and started offering blowjobs for twenty bucks each. It was probably true. So since Cliff couldn't argue, he broke Greg’s nose. In the month's suspension afterwards, he came to know he'd have to be strong, be tough, and be smart. Because Karen wasn't any of those things. And as bad as some of the losers Karen dragged home were, none of them ever laid a hand on her, because they didn't want to mess with Cliff. He was content with that for a while. It'd be bearable until he turned eighteen, and then Karen and Cliff wouldn't be responsible for each other, and he could get out of that shithole. He kept telling himself that, confident he was on track, until she brought home a very strange man. Antoine was an older guy. He had dark skin, thin hair, and a short beard speckled with grey. He didn't seem to have any money but nevertheless always seemed to have what they needed. He had a weird accent that Cliff couldn't place, and whenever Cliff - or Karen - tried to ask him about that he'd tell them not to worry about it, and then they wouldn't. In fact, whenever he told them not to do anything they'd stop doing it, and whatever he told them to do they would do.Even when they didn't want to. Even when it made no sense to. At first it wasn't that big a deal. It was weird and it was uncomfortable. But then it started to get disturbing. Antoine started hitting her. Cliff came at him, and Antoine told him to stop, and he did. It was the same the next time, and the next. The fourth time, Antoine told him to stop. He said he was tired, and he told Cliff to hit his mother in the face. Then, Cliff hit his mother in the face. She had a bruise shaped like Cliff’s knuckles for two weeks. Cliff stopped going after Antoine. Cliff stopped, but Antoine didn't stop. Strong. Tough. Smart. There was something happening that Cliff didn't understand. Antoine wasn't strong, or tough. But he had something that made none of that matter, and Cliff knew that if he ever encountered someone like Antoine again, he would need it too. Was Antoine smart? If he had been, Cliff figured he would have realized the only way the situation was going to conclude. He would had said something to made Cliff stop. Antoine may have tried, but was hampered by the pillow Cliff was pressing into his face, and the torn Discover card jammed in his jugular. Cliff left before sunrise. But not before finding some very interesting reading material among Antoine’s effects. Those, he took with him. He never saw Karen again. *** The stone man Cliff was carrying over his shoulder was still too heavy for him. He was sweating, taking laboured breaths, and his shoulder, arm, and back were all killing him. He could grow himself to a size where it would be negligible, but he couldn’t afford to yet. Once he made it to the water, everything would be fine. But he needed to make it there, first. He was careful as he loaded Cassidy’s frozen stone form into the bed of a black pickup truck, but it still clanked noisily as it did. “Hey… Hey! HEY! That’s my truck!” Cliff turned with a scowl at the guy sprinting towards him. White guy, blonde hair to his shoulders, wearing jean shorts and running in sandals. Reminded him a bit of Blake, though maybe a decade and a half older. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” he asked as he closed in. He drew his fob from his pocket, and the horn chirped as he confirmed the truck was locked. Cliff turned, drawing back his shoulders. The shirt had been reduced to rags that hung off his sturdy frame. He wagered he was nearly seven feet tall, and pumped to the brim with muscle. It had been the only way to carry Cassidy. He stared down at the little man, who barely reached his chest, and curled his lip in contempt, growling, “Back off, man.” Cliff tried reflexively to shrink him. He felt his face flush as he realized he’d left the Asian kid back in the living room. All he had was Butch. But it would be enough. “Back off?” The blonde retorted incredulously. “That’s my fucking truck!” He sneered up at Cliff. “Look man I don’t care how big you are. You are not leaving here with…” His eyes widened as he watched Cliff growing right in front of him. Cliff crept inches taller as his thick, bulging muscles expanded all across his body. What was left of the shirt split into shreds, floating down off his body to the ground. “The fuck…?” The blonde took a step back, and held the fob forward. “I… I don’t know what you are but here, just take it. I don’t want any…” Cliff grabbed the driver’s side door handle, and would never be sure whether or not he meant to rip the door clear off the truck, but in either case, he did, and tossed it into the ditch. He pointed at the steering wheel. “You’re driving.” Sitting in the back of the truck, his arms spread out across the tailgate, Cliff felt happy in a way he hadn’t in a long time. The wind pummelling his swollen muscles, the sun setting behind the silhouette of the city wrapping around the glittering lake, the statue nestled between his knees, the stares he was getting from passersby… it was great. And it would all be his, soon. Once this coven was dealt with, no one would be able to stop him. Everyone would be his servant, like Blondie there. Anyone he couldn’t cow into submission, he’d kill. It was all pretty straightforward. He needed to get back to that house. He needed the Asian boy and that girl who could petrify people. He had only had time to take one and he settled on Butch. Or… Mini-Butch or whoever the fuck he really was. How did such a wimpy little toothpick weigh so much as a statue? It didn’t make much sense to Cliff. By now, Phil was probably dead. If by some miracle that idiot had managed to outdo one or more sorcerers, then Cliff would have to recalculate, but in the meantime… The black guy had called for backup. That backup was probably calling for backup too. He’d stash Butch on the islands, come back to the house, and find it full of all the best sorcerers in Toronto. And before yesterday, that might have given Cliff pause. But when he faced them, he intended to be far more than they could handle. He could see them now; looking up in terrified awe as he pulled the roof off that house. That would be the expression he hoped to capture once he petrified them. Then, all that power would be his. It’s tonight, then, he realized. It’s tonight that the true Cliff Esterez would be revealed to the world. He wondered to himself what skyscraper he’d knock over. He’d resolved long ago he’d have to topple at least one. As terrifying as a thousand-foot giant would be, one that clearly means business would inevitably be taken more seriously. He hadn’t like the Aura condo tower at first, but it had grown on him. It would probably be the Shangri-La hotel. His plan was to ram it with his shoulder. Instantly kill hundred, maybe thousands of people. Who’d mess with him then? He was getting hard thinking about it. The bulge in his straining jeans hardened into a pronounced outline of his cock. Cliff smirked, and watched as his cock suddenly spurted longer and thicker. He chuckled to himself as he lifted his eyes, and caught the gaze of the blonde driver in the rearview mirror, which immediately averted. Cliff grinned. He would have loved to shrink this guy into his toy, but there were ways to still have fun, eventually. “What’s your name?” Cliff called. The driver gulped, but remained silent. “Hey! I asked your name!” The driver replied, but it was lost in the wind. “Say what?” Cliff persisted pointedly. “Nick!” he shouted. “So, Nick…” Cliff drew a hand across his chest. “Do you think I’m sexy?” “Yes, sir…” Nick immediately nodded. “Very… very sexy.” “Be honest, Nick,” Cliff growled. “Well…” Nick sputtered, “I mean I’m not… really into guys… but…” Cliff grinned and leaned back, gazing up at the darkening sky, muttering to himself. “You'll come around.” *** “...and then this guy comes back to the bar, tells me he knows where Blake is, and here I am.” Tyson quietly explained to Jamie. “Like… I mean… when all the weird shit started to happen and I, like, changed into this?” he gestured to his musclebound torso. “I knew it had to be something crazy. But fuck… magic?” “I know,” Jamie rolled his eyes. “I feel like the last few months I've been sucked into fucking Narnia or some shit.” Leading them, ahead by a few paces, Mahtab and Nate walked side by side, and Adrian between the two pairs. “We got ‘im outa tha’ house.” Nated nodded approvingly. “That house protected him.” Mahtab pulled the keys from her jacket. They had decided to take Liam’s minivan. Jamie’s car was apparently too tight for Tyson, and nobody wanted to go fishing through the trash for Russell’s keys. She unlocked it with the fob and everyone started piling in. But as Nate went to walk past her she grabbed him by the arm and pulled him closer. “Tell me why I should fucking trust you,” she hissed. “You just come out of nowhere, know EVERYTHING, and have minihulk over there on guard duty.” She tightened her grip. “What's your connection here?” “Nate?” Tyson called from the other side of the van. “Everything okay?” Nate reached up and quietly peeled Mahtab’s hand off his arm. “S’all good, man. Jus’ sec,” he replied with a nod. Tyson didn't look reassured but got into the van anyway. Nate turned back to Mahtab. “‘Aight look, truth’s I jus' knew this’s goin’ on and came t’help.” Mahtab crossed her arms. “Uh-huh.” “‘M not ‘ere t’save you, bitch,” Nate spat, narrowing his gaze up at her. “An’ I don’ give a shit f’you believe me ‘r not. S’let’s jus’ skip t’the part where y’threaten to kill me if I get outa line same as you killed that guy in’ere.” Mahtab stifled a snarl, and the two stared at each other for a few more seconds before she mumbled. “Just something to keep in mind, kid.” Nate rolled his eyes. “Mind’s a bit occupied at th’moment,” he replied as he turned his back on her and strode towards the van. Mahtab looked back at the house. She didn't really have a play, which she wasn't a fan of. Nor was she very eager to follow someone else's lead, particularly some rando she'd never even heard of before. Why wasn't she giving a fuck about all the warning alarms going off in her head? Someone honked the horn in the van and Mahtab turned back to it with a scowl. Oh yeah. Revenge. It seemed like a fairly pedestrian motive… academically, at least. But it was apparently good enough for her. She jogged over to the van and slid into the driver's seat. As she started it up it was playing some upbeat feelgood pop song on Z103. She switched off the radio. Tyson, who was riding shotgun, pursed his lips. “I like that song,” he complained. Mahtab put the gear shift into drive. “Tough shit,” she muttered. *** The pickup truck groaned and tilted as Cliff slid to to end of the tailgate, and bounced on its suspension as he lifted off. It was dark, beginning to rain, and the half-nauseating, half-refreshing scent of the lake had Nick’s stomach in knots. Nick, the reluctant driver, clutched the steering wheel in his white knuckles, eyes locked to the rearview mirror at the gargantuan man. He had to be almost eight feet tall, and thick with more muscle than he'd ever seen before. Nick stayed as still and quiet as his nerves would allow, though he felt tremors in his knees and had to stifle a whimper of fear that wanted to squeak out of his throat. He just hoped the guy would leave. The missing door on his truck hardly seemed important now. This guy looked like he could just reach out, grab your whole head in one oversized hand, and pop it into jelly without breaking a sweat. But Cliff turned, locked eyes with Nick’s in the mirror, and his glower turned into an insidious grin. Nick swore the ground shook as Cliff rounded the side of the truck and blocked the while doorway with his abs and crotch. The overstuffed bulge in his stretched to the limit jeans twitched inches from Nick. Nick just stared straight ahead, ignoring the musk radiating from Cliff’s body. Cliff looked down at his terrified hostage. He bit his lip, and with a grunt, the bulged swelled even larger, and finally the jeans had had enough. The button of his fly popped off and the zipper was forced open, and a mound of Cliff’s shaft peeked out, so visible through his straining cotton briefs he might as well have been going commando. Cliff reached down a meaty paw and moaned as he pulled his cock out. “Mmmm… there we go.” Nick was taking very good care to keep his eyes straight ahead, but he couldn't help glancing over. It lolled over a foot long, thick as Nick’s forearm, and it didn't even look hard. It lowered out of view as Cliff squatted down to bring his face into view. “You like my cock, Nick?” Nick gulped. “It's, uhh….” “Look at me when I'm talkin to you,” Cliff growled. Nick snapped his head around so quick his blonde hair whipped in front of his eyes. He wanted to brush it away but couldn't unlock his hands from around the wheel. “Sorry! I'm sorry, I, uhh… I mean it's the biggest dick I've ever seen, man.” He finished with an awkward chuckle. “I can give you a giant fuckin hog, dude,” Cliff smiled. Nick somehow gripped the steering wheel even tighter as he felt an intense - but far from unpleasant - pressure in his groin. He felt his warm cock inching down his thigh, felt the left side of his jean shorts getting tighter. He looked down and gasped at the outline, inflating like a balloon. The sensation was deeply arousing, and it got harder as it grew. By the time his pink head peeked out from the hem of his jean shorts he was at full attention. He finally wrenched one hand off the wheel and lowered it down to his thigh - his cock was thicker than a pop can, and every touch was like a mini blowjob. He was amazed he hadn't cum. Cliff brushed the hair out from Nick’s face. “I can make you as big as me… bigger, even! Just promise to help me. To serve me. And I'll make you…” “Just let me go, man. Please? Please just let me go…” Nick’s eyes were welling with tears. Cliff’s face darkened. Nick saw the huge expression change, and began to protest. “I'm flattered. Seriously! You're huge, man. It's very impressive but I just can't… I mean it's not really my…” he gestured down to the boner that stretched past his knee. “No chick’s gonna let me go near her with this.” Cliff scoffed darkly. “You're worried about chicks, huh? Fine.” He lifted himself up, standing to his full height. His cock, which had in the interim become semi-hard, lolled lazily in front of him. Cliff folded his arms over his beefy chest. “I'll give you one less thing to worry about.” Nick felt a shiver scurry up his spine. At first he thought it was just the general peril he was in, but it quickly revealed itself to be much more. His shirt became snug, and he looked down in horror to see his flat stomach suddenly bowl out into a growing belly. His shirt rode up, revealing a modestly thick blond treasure trail down the centre of the inflating beach ball of a gut. He put his hands on it, as if to verify it was truly him, and then in some futile attempt to push it back. “No! Come on man, stop! Please.” It wasn't just his stomach. His arms, legs, and ass were becoming thick with layers of flab, and even as he pleaded he could feel his cheeks and chin hang heavier off his face. Even his hands and fingers were becoming bloated like overstuffed sausages. His clothes were beginning to tear. His watch snapped off his wrist. He winced in pain as his belly pressed up against the steering wheel, as his right thigh wedged up against the centre console. His shorts ripped away. His shirt tore apart. He felt the breeze on his thighs. “Stop!” Nick pressed against the windshield with his hand, his other arm flailing under his leg trying to adjust the seat. His protests only seemed to make his expansion accelerate. Cliff smirked as the growth subsided. Nick was in tears, sitting in the torn remains of his clothing, whimpering and grunting. “Please!” he blubbered, “please change me back. I can't move! It hurts!” Cliff shrugged his muscular shoulders, smiling at the sensation of all his overgrown brawn moving in tandem. “Not my problem,” he growled, and turned towards the back of the pickup. “No! No no no! Come back! Please!” Nick’s cries were becoming more and more shrill, his voice starting to crack. “I'll serve you! I'll… do whatever you want just, stop! Please! You can't leave me like this! I'll do anything!” Cliff hoisted the stone form of Cassidy, feeling the weight of it become less burdensome as he grew his body another foot taller, swelling his frame with more brawn. “I'll… I'll suck your cock,” Nick said quietly as Cliff passed the open door. “I'll let you fuck me! Whatever you want! I promise! Please stop! Please!” Cliff didn't respond. He didn't care. Nick had had his chance, just like everyone had. Every prissy little bitch that turned him down. Every stupid teenager who had ever given him grief. Every hot guy who avoided eye contact. Every Grindr profile who hadn't responded to him. They'd all had their chance to get into Cliff's good graces. To earn some level of mercy from him. But that time was over. Tonight began the era of Cliff. Where being smart, tough, and strong were the only currency of value. And he was smarter and tougher and stronger than anyone in this city. Anyone in the world. It was a full drizzle now. He could see it falling in sheets across the lake. A deep moan of pleasure rumbled inside him as Cliff felt himself growing larger and larger. His jeans and underwear finally gave out completely. Cassidy became smaller and smaller in the crook of his arm. The ground began to sink under his feet. The head of his cock brushed against the top of a small tree. It sent a fantastic shiver up his spine. “How you pussies like me now?” *** Hasan judiciously examined the dull glowing end of the roach perilously pinched between his thumb and finger. “Think there’s one hit there,” he mumbled, handing it to Drew. Drew carefully accepted the meager joint and took a drag. He didn't think he got anything. He flicked it off the edge of the balcony, and leaned over the rail on his elbows with a sigh. The night had turned colder, and it was spitting rain on an off. The balcony had been abandoned by everyone who wasn't smoking pot. “Awww what's wrong, muffin?” Hasan cooed, sliding up next to him. “Oh nothing.” Drew shrugged. “I was just really looking forward to spending Pride with Jamie. He always has such a shitty time but this year we had these other friends coming to the city… and like, now I have no idea where they are.” He paused a moment before adding, “Plus I really wanted to do that MDMA.” Hasan leaned his head on Drew’s shoulder. “Poor sweet Drew. I can be your boyfriend for the night if you want,” he suggested. “We can be one of those couples that get in loud, public fights.” Drew pursed his lips. “Tempting.” Hasan stood up straight and looked at Drew. “We didn't scare him off being extra, did we?” Drew smiled and put his arm around Hasan's shoulder. “No honey, y'all’re some basic hoes.” Hasan chuckled, leaning back on Drew's shoulder. “Bitch.” “Guys!” Elliot shouted from the doorway. They turned around as he rushed towards them. “Omigosh you guys, you'll never guess what the fuck.” Hasan and Drew exchanged glances. Hasan shrugged. “Grant just proposed to Wes!” Elliot jumped up and down clapping. Drew groaned. Hasan raised an eyebrow. “Did he say yes?” “Of COURSE he said yes,” Drew retorted, rolling his eyes. “He’s too much of a princess to turn down a wedding.” Elliot grimaced. “Who pissed in YOUR cheerios?” “Come on,” Drew protested. “You can't honestly think this is a good idea. They've been living together for like, three months?” Elliot raised his hand and splayed his fingers. “Uhh, five, bitch?” he corrected, then waved the comment away with a smile. “Whatever. Thanh and I are too poor to get married and you and Jamie are too butch.” Drew nodded sarcastically. “Right.” “I just want to go to a fag wedding,” Elliot admitted. “Don’t ruin this for me. Or… them, I guess.” “Wouldn't dream of it,” Drew acquiesced. “Whatever dumb bullshit any of you idiots want to waste your stupid lives on has my full support.” Hasan smiled wanly and hugged Drew. “That's all we ask, friendo.” “Ugh,” Drew squirmed. “Let's go inside it's cold.” Hasan rubbed Drew's stomach. “Mmm I'll keep you warm, babe.” Drew wriggled free with a chuckle. “Don’t touch me loser.” “Do you guys have any weed?” asked Elliot. “Sorry hun, just cashed that check,” Hasan apologized. Elliot gasped in faux outrage. “Bitches. All of you.” Drew giggled and brushed by Elliot to go back inside, Hasan close behind him. They were almost to the door when sheet lightning lit up the night above them with a soft rumble. Elliot gasped again. “Holy shit. Did you guys see that?” Drew sighed. “It's called lightning, Elliot, it's happens when… clouds… do something.” “Nonono, out in the lake.” Elliot walked to the railing, peering into the darkness. “What?” Hasan glanced at Drew before joining Elliot at the railing. Drew followed. “A ship?” “No… I dunno.” Elliot squinted. “I can almost see it still. Do you see that? It's like… it's too big to be a ship. It almost looks like a building.” Drew could followed their gaze. It was hard to see through the rain and the marijuana haze, but as his eyes adjusted he could make out a shape far off in the water. If it was anything, it was definitely too big to be a ship, and it was… “Is it…” Hasan asked cautiously, “moving?” “I can see it too!” a big Greek-looking guy a few metres from them said, leaning on the railing. “That thing is definitely moving.” “Omigosh is it, like a Godzilla or a sea monster or something?” Elliot posited. “Dude I'm kind of freaking out,” said Hasan quietly. “Alright,” Drew shook his head with a sigh. “Guys. This is a freshwater lake, we are not getting… Kaiju’ed. Lake Ontario isn't big enough to have a giant monster in it.” “Cloverfield was an alien that fell to earth,” Elliot countered. “In Pacific Rim they came out of a portal,” the Greek added. “Guys!” Drew exclaimed. “Look either we’re all just high and freaking out over nothing or there IS a giant monster in the Lake. Either way, let's not let it ruin our Pride, agreed?” Hasan stood up, turning away from the lake. “Yeah.” “It's freezing out here,” Drew shivered. “Let's go inside and congratulate our dumb friends on this huge mistake.” “Omigosh I wonder if Stanley knows!” Elliot turned and rushed back inside, the shape in the darkness forgotten. Hasan put his hand around Drew's waist and leaned on him as they walked back inside. “Thanks for saving Pride, babe.” “Anytime, sugarplum,” Drew replied. He did, however, cast another fleeting, worried glance at the lake. It was nothing. It was just the pot and the storm. It was nothing. It certainly had nothing to do with Jamie, or Cassidy, or Adam. Right? *** Mahtab raised her hand to keep the drizzle out of her eyes. She took a deep breath and sighed. “All right now I need you to hold as still as you can, okay? Take a deep breath and hold it. I’ve never done anything like this before.” The teary blonde man - grown so immensely fat he was unable to escape his pickup - whimpered and nodded. Mahtab took another long inhale, shook the water from her hands, and hopped from foot to foot for a second. She leaned forward and wedged her arm around Nick’s neck, her other hand sinking into the folds of his giant belly. “All right. One, two, three!” Mahtab hopped up to take her feet off the ground, and an ear-splitting screech of wrenched metal grated in her brain as she felt herself slip away. It was a mere fraction of a second. One moment Mahtab was leaning into Nick’s truck, and the next the two of them fell out of thin air fifteen feet away, crashing into the ground amidst chunks of the metal frame, the seat, and pieces of the steering wheel. It had been too tight a squeeze, and when she slipped she had been forced to take a piece of the truck with them. Mahtab grunted in pain as she felt the jagged edge of the windshield cut a gash in her arm. Nick slammed on the ground beside him as a misshapen slab of the truck’s ceiling fell on top of him. Blood oozed from a dozen cuts slashed into his bulbous body by the debris, and the roof had given him a nasty bruise on his forehead. Mahtab staggered to her feet, lifted the rubble off him with a grunt, and looked back at the truck, which looked like a giant hand had reached down and scooped a chunk out of the driver’s seat. “Are you okay?” she asked him after he had struggled to his feet. He had started to cry again. “What am I fucking going to do?” he mewled quietly. “Look, just…” Mahtab looked around. She couldn’t waste time babysitting this guy. “Just sit on that bench over there… we’ll get you fixed. Okay?” “Re...really?” Nick sniffed. “Yes,” she nodded emphatically, though she wasn’t really sure. “I have to go back to my friends, okay? You just sit tight.” As Nick lumbered away from his destroyed truck, Mahtab jogged towards the shore, briefly inspecting the wound on her arm. The four guys were standing in a line, looking out towards the lake, where the gigantic form of Cliff waded in the water. It was difficult to get a decent perspective at that distance for an exact figure, but he had grown himself to titanic proportions, probably close to two hundred feet tall. His every movement sent violent waves across the water, splashing up high above their heads at the shore. “We need to do something before he gets to the island,” she declared, raising her voice to be heard above the wind and rain. “We're gonna,” Nate quipped, and turned from the lake to look at Jamie. “You're gon’ hafta fight ‘im.” “What?” Jamie looked down at the smaller guy. “Why me?” “Yeah why him?” Mahtab asked archly. “It... can't be any of us,” Adrian explained slowly, as it was dawning on him. “The moment we get close to him, he'll just take our powers from us.” “S'only got Cass with ‘im,” said Nate. “It's the only power he's got.” Mahtab pointed at him. “It made him into a fucking mountain, I'd say it's plenty.” She crossed her arms, wincing again at the wound. “I say I just slip up next to him and slip away with a chunk of his brain.” “Dude, gross…” Tyson made a face. “I'll be too fast for him to anything,” Mahtab surmised. “Are you sure?” asked Adrian. “We don't know how long that takes. It might even be by proximity.” “An’ ‘e's been expectin’ an attack from you,” Nate continued. “S'got some safeguards… I'unno which ones ‘e ended up goin’ wit. But he doesn' know ‘bout me. He won’ be expectin’ ‘nother Cass.” He looked over at Mahtab, who was gazing out at Cliff. “Hey,” he said quietly. When she didn't respond he flicked her shoulder. “Hey!” Mahtab lowered her gaze to him. “Know why you wanna go,” he said evenly. “But this’s th’ better plan.” “I still haven't agreed to anything,” Jamie reminded them, raising his hand. Nate turned to Jamie. “Look bro, ‘e's got yer friend, an’ he is… like, y'don’ even know, man. Can't even. Guy's fucked, dude. An’ lookit ‘im.” Jamie turned his eyes back to the dark lake. The huge giant striding out into it. It was strangely mesmerizing. “S'not jus’ Cassidy, dude. S'all of us. An’ the whole city.” He paused. “S'gotta be you.” Jamie sighed, shuffled his feet a bit, looked at his shoes, crossed his arms and bit his lip. “God fucking dammit.” Nate smirked triumphantly. “Take off your clothes.” Jamie heaved another sigh before he started to undress, kicking off his shoes and wriggling out of his shirt, shivering as the drizzling rain hit his skin. Tyson’s presence made him a bit self-conscious but he figured it wouldn't really matter in a minute. He was about to take off his pants when he felt his cock plump up an inch or two bigger. He glanced at Nate, who returned a wink. Impressing these strangers with his cock was a low priority at this point, but Jamie gave him a subtle nod of appreciation regardless. Nate, Mahtab and Adrian were all yammering the plan they had discussed in the van to him again. Jamie was only catching every other word. Nate was trying to get him pumped, reminding him the changes would impede him in ways he might not expect. Mahtab was subtly stressing that Cassidy's survival needed to be treated as a second priority. Adrian seemed to be giving him tips on boxing but Jamie got the impression he had no idea what he was talking about. Mostly though, Jamie was asking himself if he could really kill someone. Someone he hadn't even seen before. From here he didn't even look like a person, and from the shore he looked more like a monster. He could get his head around that. But this WAS a person, and Jamie was going to have to look him in the face. Could he look someone in the eye and watch them die? Even knowing the stakes. All those lives in danger. All those people. He wouldn't be looking at them when he had to do it. They were all strangers too. But he'd be watching this stranger when he saved all of them. In his head he saw all of them. Not so much as people, just as crowds. No faces, no real details of their bodies or what they were wearing. Hundreds of thousands of them, all swarming together. He didn't know them, he couldn't see them. Would their abstract security be enough to let him do it? But he began, somehow, to pick out some of the faces. He could see Abbie, he could see Adam. And Drew. He could see Drew like he was standing right in front of him, wearing those jeans that he thought made his junk look bigger, and that Modest Mouse shirt he should've gotten rid of years ago, and those blue, scuffed up running shoes. And he had that smile that he got when he was reminded of some joke but didn't want to bother trying to explain it to anyone, and he was shaking his bangs out of his eyes, the way he'd do right before he complained how he never knew what to do with his hair even though it always looked perfect. “Alright everyone shut up!” Jamie cut off the chorus of advice. “I'm EXACTLY as psyched up as I need to be right now let's go.” Jamie immediately lurched taller. He grew three feet higher so quickly he almost fell over right there. The others hopped back with a start. “My bad, my bad,” Nate apologized. “I'll take it slower.” It started up again, at a more reasonable pace, giving Jamie time to adjust his footing. He rose taller and taller. When he was almost double his original height, he felt his muscles start to swell. Like they had that first night he found out about all this crazy bullshit. His chest puffed up with beef as his arms grew thick and corded, thighs bubbling up with size and weight. He looked down at the four people gaping up at him like they were small children. At fifteen feet tall, he strode out towards the lake, his cock slapping across his thighs as he continued to grow. He stepped over the breaker into the lake and it barely covered his foot. The shape before him was still formidable, but he was slowly catching up to it. He glanced down at his hands as he walked, watching them get thick and meaty. He felt his shoulders widen, his biceps bulge, and closed his hands into fists. Out on the lake, and at this altitude, the wind and rain was loud enough that Cliff couldn't hear him approaching, but he felt the lake bed trembling under footfalls other than his own, and turned around just in time to see the huge fist slam into his face. Cliff felt his teeth cutting the inside of his cheek as his brain rattled around in his skull. He tasted blood in his mouth, and it infuriated him. He staggered forward, almost falling to a knee, but came back around with his own, blind swing, his thick arm arc out wide, only hitting air. Jamie was still ten feet shy but was committing to the fight anyway, confident he was still getting bigger. As Cliff regained his footing, Jamie sent up a wave of water as he maneuvered his leg between Cliff’s, grunting as he threw an arm around his opponent's shoulder, hoping to knock him off balance and send him sprawling onto his back. But Cliff had planted his feet, and was very heavy. He retaliated by jabbing Jamie in the ribs with his elbow. At over two hundred feet tall, breathing was laboured enough. It felt like he was trying to breathe by sucking air out of a balloon. The strike winded him, and Jamie recoiled, almost slipping off of his hold, but he clenched his fist around Cliff's shoulder, using it as leverage to bring his knee up and hit Cliff right in the solar plexus. Cliff grunted loudly, coughing, a band of spit knocked out of his mouth, and he grappled for Jamie for a moment before crashing to his knees with a surge of water. Cliff was being careful not to strike his foe with the fist holding Cassidy. He figured it might be like hitting someone with a fit clenched around a roll of quarters but couldn't risk breaking the statue. He deposited Cassidy - like a coin machine toy in his hands - from his right to his left to keep his main hand available. But his eyes settled on another shape in the water, and Cliff smiled. Jamie moved in to grab him by the shoulders, hoping to shove him into the water, but Cliff suddenly slashed up at him, and Jamie felt something crack across his jaw. He was forced back a step, and Cliff clamoured to his feet, reeling back, ready to throw whatever he had in his hand. Jamie's eyes settled on it and widened as he realized what it was. Cliff had pulled a small cruise ship out of the water, and even as he held it aloft, Jamie spotted people being thrown overboard, plummeting down across Cliff's arm into the dark water below. Jamie threw out his legs and splashed into the water as Cliff launched the boat towards him. Adrian covered his mouth in horror as he watched the ship spiral through the air, and all eyes followed it as it descended on the shore, crashing into the parking lot of a marina, destroying half the building with it. Before Jamie could get up, Cliff was upon him delivering a punch to the eye that dazed Jamie, and pushing his head down into the water, holding his back down with his knee. Jamie thrashed beneath him but Cliff stayed put. Cliff laughed as he increased his own weight, feeling his frame expand again as Jamie struggled against him. Filling lungs this size took a lot of effort. It wouldn't be long before Cliff took care of this asshole, whoever he was. He'd teach people not to mess with him. A shape appeared from the side of his vision, blocking out the lights from the city, prompting Cliff to look up from his opponent, to see a titanically muscled, two-hundred-foot tall Tyson bring his hands hammering down on Cliff’s forehead. “Asshole!” Tyson shouted at his co-worker. Cliff let out a short wail before Tyson reared back and kicked him with a monstrous heel to the chest, forcing him to fall backward into the water and off of Jamie, he thrust his head out of the water, coughing and gasping for breath. Tyson quickly grabbed under his elbow and hoisted Jamie to his feet as Cliff scrambled to his own. “Fuckin kill you,” Cliff rasped. “BOTH of you. Fuckin dead.” It was really windy, though, and the two other giant couldn't really hear any of it. They got the gist, though. Tyson began to slowly creep through the water, staying well out of Cliff's reach, circling around to his right. Jamie was still taking huge gulps of air, trying to catch his breath again, still seeing stars, but kept his arms up defensively. Cliff made a suddenly feinted toward Jamie, and Jamie shifted away with a start. He felt a buoy smack against his shin, as his foot slid up against an outcropping in the lakebed, sharp enough to stagger him. He felt his leg buckle, then give way, and he slammed down to one knee, his thick arm flailing as he tried to steady himself. Cliff moved toward him quickly, grappling for his arm, but Tyson lunged forward as well. Cliff closed his hand around Jamie’s wrist, and kneed him in the chest, but Tyson took the opportunity to loop his arms under Cliff’s shoulders, interlocking his fingers behind the neck. Cliff’s arms were splayed open, and Jamie grit his teeth. Cliff tried to kick at Jamie but the water weakened the blow. Jamie deflected it with his arm as he rose to his feet and landed a hard uppercut in Cliff’s stomach. Tyson held him tight, feeling Cliff’s rainslick back against his chest, as Cliff grunted in pain, shuddering violently. Jamie’s eyes darted from left to right, and saw Cliff’s right hand was open, while he seemed determined to keep his left clenched shut. Jamie grabbed at the fist with both hands, trying to pry the fingers open. Cliff kicked at him again but Jamie swiveled to the side. “No!” Cliff cried. “Get off me you fuckin faggots!” “You’re such a dick, Cliff,” Tyson growled at him from behind. “Give it up!” “Fuckin cunts!” Cliff cried. They were going to beat him, he realized. He couldn’t go any bigger and keep breathing properly, especially not while exerting himself, and the two of them were just as big as he was. His left arm bulged as he strained to keep his fist closed, but Jamie’s fingers were digging their way in, and slowly he managed to bend one finger loose. Cliff had no choice. “FUCK!” Cliff screamed, and suddenly, he began to rapidly shrink. His legs burst out of the water, quickly rising up as he slipped out of Tyson’s grasp. The statue in his hand quickly became too big to hold and he released it. Tyson tried to catch Cliff as he fell - still diminishing - toward the water, but in a bright flash of white light, he was gone. The rain had picked up, and the flash had briefly blinded him, but Jamie had caught a glimpse of the still, stone figure falling through the air, he flailed wildly in front of him, though his side kept his arms from moving as fast as he would have liked, and he felt nothing but the wind. But then he saw a spray of white water on the lake, of something heavy splashing into the surface. He immediately squatted down, and thrust his hand into the water, raking his way through it, until he felt something hard hitting his palm, and lifted it out. He held his hand close to his face to see in the darkness, and amidst the algae and garbage covering his palm was a tiny stone man, in a seated position, his little face frozen in shocked dismay. Jamie breathed a deep sigh of relief, and felt his huge body finally relax. Tyson waded over to him, panting. “You got him?” he shouted. Jamie nodded. “Yeah.” “So…” Tyson glanced at the shore, shaking wet bangs from his face. “Did we win?” Jamie carefully staggered to his feet, cradling the tiny figure in his huge palm. “I think do, yeah.” “Okay…” Tyson looked back a the shore, then out to the lake. “So, uhh… what do we do now?” Jamie looked at Tyson and blinked. “That’s actually a great question.” He gestured back to the shore. “Let’s go check with them.” “Might not be a great idea,” Tyson replied, pointing. Not far from where they had stepped into the lake was the red flashing lights of emergency vehicles approaching the yacht club the cruise ship had crashed into, and even from there they could see many figures milling around. “Should we… can we help them?” Jamie shook his head. “Probably best to just let the professionals do their jobs. Here,” he tapped Tyson on the shoulder and gestured for him to follow as he waded towards the island. “Let’s just hide out in the water near the island til we start to shrink down.” Tyson fell into step after him. A flash of sheet lightning illuminated both of them for a moment, and a few seconds later a roll of thunder boomed overhead. “How long will that be?” he asked. “Uhh…” Jamie grimaced. “Something like six hours, I think.” “Fuck,” Tyson grumbled. Jamie shrugged. “You fight good, man,” said Tyson. Jamie chuckled, checking again on the stone figure in his hand. “You too, man, you too.” “What the fuck happened?” Mahtab shouted, peering into the darkness. “Got Cass,” Nate beamed. “‘Re jus’ hidin out for a bit. Maybe let’s pitch on a water taxi later.” “Wait what?” Mahtab glanced at him then out at the lake. “Where's Cliff?” “He shrank,” Adrian answered. “He must've had something prepared from before.” Nate nodded in agreement. “Shrink n’ blink,” he muttered quietly. “What?” Mahtab yelled. “Shrink n’ blink!” Nate yelled back. “What? Fuck is that?” “Nothin!” Nate replied, rolling his eyes. “Jus’ bein funny!” “Well don't!” Mahtab chided, wiping rain from her eyes. “If Cliff is still alive we need to find him!” “Where do we even start?” asked Adrian. “He could be anywhere between here and the island.” Nate shook his head. “Naw man he ‘ported away.” “What?” asked Adrian. “How do you… oh, shrink n’ blink; I get it.” “How do you even know all this?” Mahtab finished Adrian's question for him. Nate chuckled, turning and walking inland. “C'mon, guys. Figger it out.” “Where are you going?” Mahtab shouted after him. “Help the fat guy. ‘N get back to Cliff's house,” Nate called back. “What about Jamie and Tyson?” asked Adrian. “Can't help ‘em now,” Nate answered. “Plus that.” He stuck his arm out to the west, where firetrucks, cop cars, and ambulances were turning the flaming marina into a red and blue rave. “Oh…” Adrian nodded, and tapped Mahtab on the arm before jogging after Nate. “Good point, let's get out of here.” Mahtab took another look out at the water and the two dark shapes wading further out into the lake. She rubbed her bleeding arm and trudged after them with a resigned sigh. *** Liam breathed a shuddered sigh as he read the texts from Mahtab. “Harry! HARRY!” he shouted, running back into the house. “Liam, PLEASE!” Harry stressed. “I’m trying very hard to concentrate and you’re presently blocking the doorway!” “Oh… sorry.” Liam pressed himself against the side of the door as a stone statue floated silently through the air out toward the U-Haul they had hastily rented. Harry followed it at a slow, measured pace, telekinetically controlling it with his mind. But they'd done some quick calculations and each statue probably weighed upwards of five hundred pounds. Harry was growing more and more exhausted after each statue he transported, but was powering through. Corey was waiting outside with an umbrella for Harry, shielding him from the rain to avoid any distraction. He directed the statue into the open door of the truck, where Brian and Grace were waiting to wrap them in moving blankets. Before they had left to confront Cliff, Nate had restored Blake to his original size, and Roddy had shortly thereafter taken both Blake and Adam to an ER where he knew the staff, and he could likely avoid dealing with the police. This left Liam alone in a house full of distressingly lifelike statues, a huge, headless corpse, and apparently, a tarantula on the loose. Needless to say, he was grateful when Harry showed up in response to his call. Informed of the full situation, Harry had in all available hands to help deal with this as quickly as possible. They were going to carefully transport all the statues back to their headquarters, and see what they could do about restoring them. Even that looked to be a challenge. Harry had been forced to call in a favour. Liam had been too meek to object. As Harry carefully deposited the statue into the truck, he rubbed his temple, grimacing as he walked through the wet grass back to the house. “I'm sorry, you were saying?” he turned to Liam, drying his hands on his sweater-vest. “Word from Mahtab?” “Yes,” Liam nodded quickly. “They're on their way back with someone else Esterez has changed. They said they recovered Cassidy, but Esterez activated some sort of defensive spell and escaped! He may be coming back here!” Liam glanced at the body on the floor. “We need to leave!” “Liam, calm down,” Harry put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “If he returns as a giant we'll see him coming, and if not, there's more than enough of us to deal with him. Plus…” “Plus you've got me!” Oliver chimed in, thoroughly British. He strode out of the living room after having successfully outfitted all of the statues with oven mitts to protect their fingers. “I've no doubt we could fend him off together.” The tall, slim, older man clapped Liam on the back, and Liam poured all his effort into swallowing his disdain and forcing a smile. “I guess,” he replied. Oliver beamed. “That's the spirit. Though,” his tone became cautionary as he turned to Harry. “I'm tempted to agree with the young gentleman. Our proximity to this business at the marina is most unappealing.” Harry pursed his lips and nodded in agreement. “You're right. We'll have to leave him.” He glanced briefly at Phil's corpse, which had begun to smell.“Are you sure that's wise?” asked Oliver. “I don't even know what we'd do with him. Honestly the best way to avoid any connection to us is to leave him here, I believe.” Liam felt like a sigh of relief he'd had pent up for hours finally released. “All right I'll make sure everyone's ready to go just as soon as that last of our companions is on the truck,” Oliver replied with a nod. “And perhaps redirect the young lady to rendezvous elsewhere?” he suggested to Liam as he walked out the front door. Liam's expression fell back into a grim frown the second Oliver's back was turned. Harry, evidently, caught it. “You don't approve,” he observed. “I'm sorry, Harry, I just don't trust him,” said Liam quietly. "Neither do I, Liam, but this is a bigger crisis than we can handle alone. And it's not about who… wins, anymore. People have died.” “I know, Harry, I'm not… I get it. I do.” Liam sighed. “Good man,” Harry turned back to the living room. “All right, onto the next one…” The statue of Robyn scraped on the floor as it was hoisted into the air. Her handcuffs had been cut and she was wearing mismatched oven mitts. The stupid bitch. She had been the worst of all of them. The whole time she just wouldn't shut up. Even as he body was turning to stone Cliff had been afraid her struggling would damage her. She was a big loss. When the time came to reclaim his power, she would have to be an early acquisition. And it would be even harder this time. Four inches tall and naked, Cliff watched grimly from behind a vent grating as they stole all his powers from him one by one. He hated being small, but he knew it was the best way to survive an ambush, and so his carefully orchestrated spellcraft had been designed to teleport him to safety while hiding him from view. It would wear off soon, and Cliff would have to start over. But he had learned many things. Phil was a poor minion. Cassidy's powers came from a place of vanity and not practicality. And somehow, his wards had not kept them out. Next time, his defenses would rely on a more subtle version of stealth. Next time, he would recruit his followers more wisely. Next time… Something rustled softly behind him, amplified by the metallic echo of the vents. He turned, peering into the long narrow ventilation pipe that disappeared into darkness. He was about to dismiss it as his imagination when he saw the light glint dully of her black, featureless eyes. Slowly his eyes continued to adjust, and he made out more of her shape, nestled perfectly still in the shadows at the corner of the shaft. Her body was lowered, her front legs were spread. She was preparing to attack. Penny darted at him so quickly he barely had time to react. The first bite punctured his lung, and he couldn't even manage a scream. Liam, Harry, and Corey were all distracted by the work at hand, but had they looked down at just the right moment at just the right vent, they would have seen a tiny pair of hands clinging desperately onto the grating. But only briefly, before they were dragged off into the darkness. *** The beach had served as a serviceable pillow, but the water was too cold for them to get a decent sleep and the rain continued on and off through the night. They'd mostly chatted to pass the time. The only way they could remotely stay out of sight was to use the lake as a cover, though the water was fairly shallow until pretty far out, and Jamie didn't want to leave Cassidy unattended. So they did their best, but anyone who happened to look out at the south side of Captain Mori beach would have absolutely seen them. Jamie told Tyson all about what Cassidy and the coven, which was all news to Tyson. Tyson told Jamie about all the surreal transformations that had been going on at the Black Eagle, which Jamie was amazed he hadn't heard anything about. From there they just shot the shit to keep each other awake. It was still dark out when they felt their bodies begin to contract. They couldn’t really tell the time accurately, but it was close to an hour before they were at reasonably human sizes. As the sun had started to rise, they were back to normal. Or, they were back to where they’d been the night before. Tyson’s thick, sculpted physique and ample junk was on full display as they sunned themselves in the brisk dawn light not far from where they had deposited Cassidy. There was some conversation of what to do next. They hadn’t thought to discuss it. The ferries didn’t start running until nine, and even then, they had no idea what to do with Cassidy, and would probably cause a scene trying to do anything while stark naked. Luckily, their hands weren’t forced. They had fallen into silence, lying side by side on the beach, propped up on their elbows looking out at the lake. “Hey guys.” They both looked up to see Mahtab standing near the treeline. She looked like she’d had a shower and changed her outfit, and had her hands in her jacket pockets. She walked over to them, unslinging her overstuffed backpack, and fishing out their clothes and tossed them towards the pair. They sorted out which was whose and hastily dressed, though they were still pretty damp from the rain, and Jamie found himself shivering. Mahtab raised an eyebrow as she surveyed his chest and face. “Are you all right, man? You look like shit.” Jamie shrugged as he buttoned up his shirt, covering up the multiple large, dark purple bruises on his chest. He couldn’t do anything about the cut across his jaw, or the bloodshot black eye. “Looks worse than it feels,” he replied with a shrug. “Any sign of Cliff?” Mahtab shook her head. “Liam and some others were at his house for a couple hours after, getting all the statues out. He didn’t show. They left the dead guy, though. The cops are there now.” Tyson brushed sand from his back. “Should we, like, get our stories straight?” “You guys should be fine,” Mahtab sighed. “The rest of us, who fought him there… it might not come up. We’ll come up with a plan.” “You got a plan for him?” Jamie stuck out his thumb at the statue of Cassidy, lying on its side in the sand. “It’s a long way to carry him back to the ferry.” “Got it covered,” said Mahtab, looking past them out at the lake. She raised both her hands and started waving. Tyson and Jamie turned around, where they spotted a water-taxi turning towards them. “Heh,” Tyson chuckled. “Nice.” “Oh that’s just for Cassidy,” Mahtab informed him. “I don’t know how much he weighs. We’re all taking the ferry back.” “Aww man…” Tyson rolled his eyes. “We just saved the city! Couldn’t we get some V I P treatment?” “Dude who do you think I am?” Mahtab spread her hands. “I’m a student. I’m buried in debt. You want a medal take it up with John Tory.” “I mean, we DID put our lives on the line here,” Jamie stressed. “A ‘thank you’ would be nice.” Mahtab’s shoulders slumped as she dropped her defensive posture. “Well, like… thanks. Legit.” Tyson held up his hand, nodding to Jamie. “Hey man. Welcome to the saved the city club.” Jamie smirked and gave Tyson a high-five. “Likewise.” Tyson laughed and clapped Jamie on the back. “Man, we’re heroes! We’re so awesome.” Mahtab held her forehead with a quiet groan. “Jesus fucking christ.” *** Yes, Jamie had, in all likelihood, saved the city. But after they carefully loaded Cassidy onto the water taxi, he had to walk all the way to the dock, wait for the ferry, and take it across the bay back to the mainland. It was almost 11 AM by the time he was back in Toronto proper, and it wasn’t until he and Tyson exchanged numbers that he realized he hadn’t checked his phone in nearly twelve hours. He had a bunch of messages from Drew. They generally fell into the categories of “Where are you?”, “When are you coming home?” and “Where the fuck are you????” Jamie typed back: “Sorry D be home in 20 ;*” An uber would’ve been 15 bucks, an he wasn’t even that far from home. So Jamie walked up to Queen Street and waited for twenty minutes before a streetcar arrived with any room. People were staring in alarm at the bruises on his face. A couple of middle-aged black ladies even asked him if he needed some help. He laughed off any concern with “Just a bit of a rough night.” He wasn’t completely sure what he expected to come home to. What it ended up being was a groggy Drew seated at their little dining table, still getting his bearings, likely jarred awake by the opening of their front door. “Jamie…” he said quietly, his head lolling around on his neck. The sight of all Jamie’s bruises apparently woke him up some. “Jesus christ Jamie what happened to you?” “I know,” Jamie held up his hands. “It looks worse than it is. I had a but of a rough…” “Shut up,” Drew commanded, shaking the sleep from his head. “Shut up. I need to say something.” He paused, seemingly dazed. “I need to say something,” he repeated. “Look it’s… it was Adam. And Cassidy. And this… Drew, you have no idea.” “Shut up! Please!” Drew raised his voice, and his head drooped. But his half-asleep brain was still struggling to piece together the monologue he had been rehearsing until he passed out. “Just… please shut up and listen to me.” Drew raised his head again, and Jamie was surprised to see tears running down his face. “D… baby, what’s…” “You know I love you, right?” Drew croaked. “What?” Jamie furrowed his brow. “Of course I do, D…” “I know what happened tonight,” Drew quickly interrupted him. “Or… last night. Or, like, not all of it, but I know enough about it. I know what you did.” Jamie was about to say something but Drew cut him off again. “I don’t know… I mean, I guess love is something different to everyone, but to me… it means being there for someone. It means… it means being beside them when they put things on the line.” “D… come on I couldn’t just…” “I KNOW it’s scary and… I know you just want to keep my safe and that you don’t want me to get involved. I know you think you need to protect me but… I need to protect you, too,” Drew almost pleaded with him. “And when you… when you go into battle I want to be at your side. I NEED to be at your side. Do you understand what I’m telling you?” “D, I’m sorry I lied to you, but I just couldn’t let you…” “I NEED you to let me!” Drew shrieked. “I’m not going to wait at home and wonder whether or not you’re coming home!” Drew slumped his shoulders, and composed himself. “Look… I get that all the things you’re suddenly being exposed to seem… dangerous. And they are. But you can’t lie to me anymore. And you can’t shield me from it anymore. And you can’t…” Drew lifted up off the chair, taking a deep breath. “If I… if I can’t be beside you when you have to face… whatever this is, then I won’t be beside you at all.” Drew gulped. “Okay?” Jamie took a step forward, and drew grabbed Jamie’s hand in his own. “Okay,” Jamie nodded, feeling his own tears welling up. “I’m sorry,” he stammered. “I want you beside me.” He pulled Drew close and hugged him as tight as his fatigue would allow. “I fuckin love you.” Drew buried his face in Jamie’s shoulders. “You fuckin better.” Jamie tightened his grip. "So fucking much." Drew managed a teary chuckle. "So fucking much."

Can't wait to see more.

the djin growing it's such a different take of what i've read of this type of stories that im loving it already. Our main guy has a strong desire to be fullfiled.

This was part of a collaborative roleplay I had with Arribous that we never finished. I found the whole thing to be hot and well written and I've always enjoyed Arribous' writing style. Hope everyone likes it. The scenario features a would-be villain attempting to sap away Mr. Incredible's super strength only to find that things go awry. Contains hyper, macro and some sexual scenes. "SO! Mr Incredible, we meet at last!" Bob heard the voice emerging from the darkness of the large, echoing room. His arms and legs were stiff, stuck in place as he felt suspended in air. Dramatically, fluorescent lights flickered on as the interior was lit, showing the warehouse in its entirety with shelves stacked against walls and a man standing before him. The figure wore a black jumpsuit with leather straps wrapped around his body. Bob turned to see what was restraining him as he noticed the two generator-like machines to his sides, buzzing loudly as they work to keep him trapped. Both wrists and ankles had been latched to metal plates with a noticeable blue energy surrounding them. He was left with both arms raised over his head, as if he had been shackled in some kind of dungeon. "What a pleasant surprise it is seeing you here. I didn't think you'd be so foolish to just waltz right through the door but now here you are, hands tied by my magnetized machine. I applaud your efforts." He didn't remember how he'd ended up like this, it was supposed to be an easy job that he could handle on his own. All he remembered was arriving at the warehouse...and then he ended up here. He knew his head was killing him, the middle-aged hero groaning and pinching his eyes closed as the ringing in his ears started to fade. "Ugh..." he groaned, shaking his head. He tugged at his restraints, testing them, finding that since they weren't physical objects he could overpower, he was stuck here. He sighed, hanging his head, an annoyed expression on his face as he looked at this...interesting individual. "Who're you?..." he grunted, not familiar with this person "Why I am Dr. Grow of course and you my friend are the very enticing Mr. Incredible. I've kept my eye on you for some time now." The masked villain said as he gave a slight pinch to his mustache. "Your superior strength is a fetching trait I hold much respect for. I'm almost jealous of it. I AM jealous of it." He turned away, giddy at the reveal of his master plan. "Brains aren't enough for me anymore. What I want is what you have." Bob sighed, furrowing his brow. He didn't have time for this, this was some two-bit hack that the police force shouldn't have any issue with. "You don't think a gym membership would have been easier than capturing me?" he said with a smirk, not particularly concerned. He didn't think this guy had much up his sleeve that could hurt him. "Oh believe me Mr. Incredible. What I have will make gyms obsolete! BEHOLD!" With a dramatic turn, Dr. Grow revealed his weapon. "This my burly friend will be the end of your super days: The Drain Gain!" The small ray gun was sleek and appeared comically canon to weapons of science fiction. "This little tool will suck the brawn right out of your body, harvesting your heroic muscle so 'I' can live in your shoes." The slightly-pudgy superhero was more curious than he was afraid, there was no way that this guy could drain his super-strength, right? Even if he got smaller, he'd still be able to draw upon his massive strength reserves whenever he needed to. He let the wannabe super villain boast about his device, remaining silent and waiting for an opening, his eyes darting around the room behind his mask as he looked for anything that could help him escape. "But why explain it when I can just show you." Giggling maniacally, Dr. Grow had switched the device to the first setting, aiming the Drain Gain at Bob with glee. "Any last words before I make you obsolete?" Bob grimaced, gritting his teeth a bit. "Once I'm out of this thing, you'll regret what you're about to do," he cautioned him, despite knowing it'd fall on deaf ears. "Do your worst." With the pull of a trigger, the weapon blasted a ray of green energy at the helpless hero, encompassing his form in an emerald aura that tingled his skin. Dr. Grow, smiling wide, looked on with excitement, desperate to spot the effects taking place. The process was slow and hard to notice but unbeknownst to Dr. Grow, his choice weapon was having the opposite effect. Even to Bob, he was convinced the alien sensation was taking a toll to his powers yet his figure sluggishly swelled. Bob grit his teeth as the ray hit him, expecting something painful...but he cracked an eye open when he didn't feel a blast of pain, only a strange tingling feeling working its way through his muscles. His suit creaked softly as the mass beneath it began to slowly expand outward, the hero instinctively flexing his muscle as best he could, given his position. The metal clamps around his calves and forearms were starting to feel rather tight. Slowly, Dr. Grow's smile was beginning to sink. At that point, the growth was noticeable to him. Bob's biceps had started to slowly swell closer to his face. His visible lats were wider, thick thighs even thicker, chest size growing, pushing out more. Something was wrong. Releasing his finger from the trigger, the growth had completely halted as the Doctor had disappointment written across his face. "Uhhh...give me a second here." Bob snickered, looking down at himself, his pecs having grown a bit thicker, his biceps tugging against his suit a bit. "Heh. Seems your little toy there might actually be useful. I think it grew me bigger...Maybe you need to turn it up some, maybe it'll work then," he said with a coy grin, hoping that the maddened doctor would go along with it. Maybe he'd get strong enough to break out of here. "Be quiet you! It's just a bug, nothing more..." As he examined the gun, Dr. Grow noted the setting set properly to drain. Perhaps down the line, his configuration functioned in the exact opposite. Switching the setting to gain, his confidence returned once again. "Now Mr. Meathead, watch as your new muscles suddenly vanish!" The beam struck him just the same, and the same effect happened. His muscles slowly swelled, his body getting thicker, wider, heavier...but since the machine was calibrated to only hold someone of his mass and not a larger person, his levitating bindings began to wobble, starting to let him drift down towards the ground. Seeing his opportunity, Bob grinned and began to struggle with the restraints, trying to do whatever he could to get out of the field's effect! "No! Stop!" Dr. Grow's attempts to remove his finger from the trigger hadn't stop the gun. The trigger was stuck in the active setting. No matter how hard he attempted to point his gun elsewhere, the stream was already too familiar with Bob's body. The magnetic machine was starting to groan. The added weight of Bob's mass was overloading it's field of influence. Bob was looking quite beefy now, his frame tumbling forward out of the machine's stasis field, falling to the ground and getting to his feet. Now that he was free, he quickly plied his strength to rip off the shackles around his wrists and ankles, freeing him from the device's grip permanently. But still that beam continued, his shoulders widening, his pecs flaring out in front of him, his glutes more defined and thicker beneath his suit. He grinned cockily, reaching up to flex one of his arms, grunting approvingly. "Whoof. Nice...don't suppose this is permanent, eh?" he chuckles, rubbing his arm. Prying the trigger with both of his fingers, the device finally went off. Now that his focus was on Bob, he stood stunned to see the hulkish hero, seven feet tall, almost seven feet wide. The sudden burst of brawn and beef had left the doctor scared. The moment was so perfect and now his plans had been thwarted on his own accord. And then there was Bob, holding his attention captive. The silk-like red suit stretching enough to show a hint of skin. The "I" insignia adorning his chest was pulling across his hefty breast. Even his black tights had a noticeable heft between his thighs. Dr. Grow was not only afraid, but intrigued. Bob took advantage of his opportunity, lowering his arms and flexing his biceps against his chest with a grunt and a broad grin. "Grrrh! I'd say that's a hell of a little toy you got there, doc! I think it about doubled my mass...look at me, heh," he chortled, relaxing his muscles and idly bouncing his thick pecs, a near-hypnotizing motion for the doctor. "What do you say about pumping me up a little more, eh? Even me out some? You've got scientific curiosity, right?" "Don't think this is over!" Dr. Grow said with a shake in his voice. "Just because you're some Adonis with...flawless arms and chiseled abs...and..." His concentration kept falling victim to the perfect physique he had crafted. "Laugh now, because I'm still going to drain you of all of that." The Doctor was lying of course. Even he knew that his weapon had no effect to suck the powers from his adversary. That still didn't stop him from holding his ray up and pulling the trigger, knowing well of his defeat. He might as well enjoy seeing his victor become even more irresistible. Bob ran his hands down his abs, touching every finely-contoured line, rumbling his approval. "Mmmmm. Even got rid of my pot belly too, heh. It might even help my hairline grow back," he chortled, raising his arms up and flexing, flaring his back out as wide as it could go. It was during this flex that he was struck with the beam again, which made him laugh deeply as he felt his body start to swell outward in every direction, gaining height and muscle and even more mass between his legs, the crotch of his suit stretching and deforming around his swelling manhood! "Rrrrghh, that's it! Keep it comin'!" he barked, his voice growing deeper and louder as he grew. Two feet was added to the glory of Bob's body before Dr. Grow stopped his gun again. The sheer arrogance of his nemesis toyed with his libido, drawing his enthusiasm towards his form. He approached Bob timidly, still pointing his weapon at him. "You like that don't you? You like being my lab rat." The doctor stood a few feet from his manly creation. He could see damp spots below the shoulders and around his chest. The smell of man was unavoidable, even at his distance. That suit; amazing that it still managed to keep itself around the curves of each bulbous muscle. He was even more amazed at how the ray was affecting the hero's member. The outline of his cock and balls had made his junk so apparent in the black speedo. His Drain Gain was never intentionally made to affect such an area but to the amusement of Dr. Grow, he wasn't complaining. Bob's hands reached up to grope and heft his newfound pec-shelf, a manly grunt of approval rising from his throat. "Hrrnnfh...I like getting bigger, and stronger. And you seem excited to give that to me. Maybe...you always wanted me so big and huge and hung, eh?" he chuckled, reaching a hand down to shamelessly grope at his package, the soft cock as thick as his wrist and so long it was forced to curve forward and below his nuts inside the stretchy confines of his suit. Sweat was starting to pool under his suit, soaking into the water-resistant fabric, beads rolling down his face as he panted and groaned under his newfound bulk. Dr. Grow almost pawed at his figure, fixated on giving it a touch. He was still frightened, fearing his worth drain with every blast, yet he still wanted to fire at him. "Tell me big boy, how desperate do you want to grow?" "Hahaha," Bob laughed, turning to the side for a side-chest pose, grunting as he flared his incredible pecs outward, tensing his bicep against them. "You say that like there's any outcome aside from you blasting me again. But I'll humor ya. I wanna GROW. REALLY huge," he grunted, his voice carrying a lot more presence now. "Give it to me." The desire for growth almost worried him more but his attitude suggests he doesn't take the villain serious enough. Nervously, Dr. Grow replied: "First, you kneel." Bob chortled, shrugging his massive shoulders. "Heh, yeah, why not?" he grunted, a little caught up in his growth himself. He dropped down to one knee, still looking down at the shrimpy doctor, though not quite as much as he had been a few moments ago. "I'm waiting," he grunted in mock annoyance, the heat from his body radiating off him like sunbeams. Dr. Grow's heartbeat was racing. He was actually complying to his demands. "Raise up your arm", he asked, hoping the loyalty was still present. It was never really there to begin with, Bob was just playing along so that he could grow bigger. He raised his arm as bidden and flexed, the bicep peaking up enormously, so tall that he could rub his knuckles on the top of it! "Hah, like this?" No reply was made. The glorious mountain of arm was a sight to behold, yet the bothered doctor had his interests below it. He crept closer to his pit, breathing heavy of its aroma. The already sweaty face of Dr. Grow was moistened further by the damp surface of the lat. He only continued to close in further towards his body. If Mr. Incredible can enjoy his newfound size, why couldn't the doctor? Bob grinned wolfishly as he realized what the doctor was getting so worked up about, the scent radiating from his pits, cascading down the inside of his suit, his man-stink leaking out despite the tight elastic contours of his suit. "Heh, you like my smell, doc? Y'know, it'd probably be a lot stronger if I grew big enough to rip out of this thing. But it can take a lot of stretching, so I'd have to get pretty damn big." "And big you will be, once I'm done with you..." The doctor leaned into Bob's side, face pressing against the cavernous contours of his pit. His tongue rolled against the fabric, the musk unbelievable to his senses. One hand caressed the side of Bob's chest, grazing against the protruding nipple under his suit while his other hand felt the lumpy surface of his flaring back. Above him was the mass of Bob's arm, still dripping on top of the wimpy doctor. "Grrhh...yeah, get a taste of a real man," he grunted, tensing his fist and flexing his bicep and lat and pec as strong as he could, the exertion causing the sweat spot to spread further, his musk invading the doctor's nostrils even more fully, he felt Bob's incredible, spicy male-scent reach into his lungs and brain! "Mmmnf, lick my pits more, taste my manhood little guy!" Dr. Grow obliged, lathering every inch of Bob's pit with his mouth. While he tasted the super beast, his arm reached for his ray gun again, unleashing another wave of growth while he savored the salty taste of man. Bob closed his eyes and groaned low in his throat as his nine-foot frame began to swell and bloat upward and outward once again, his muscle creaking beneath his suit as it grew bigger, thicker, stronger. He didn't even know how this might interact with his powers, but he had no doubt it'd make him exponentially stronger! His free hand reached up to heft his pecs, fingering the meaty nipple beneath the suit with a groan, sliding his palm down his bulging 8-pack of abs, feeling the Adonis belt he'd grown under his fingers...he was getting so BIG now, he had to be more than twelve feet tall, looking like he weighed two tons of musclebound brawn! The suit was still holding, but who knows how long that'd keep up. Stopping his ray gun again, Dr. Grow dismounted from Bob's soaking pit, stepping away as to fit every inch of sweat soaked muscle into view. Mr. Incredible was a titan. It was amazing how much room had vanished from his presence. Seeing his deep red suit turn pinkish, stretching from how much muscle it had retained inside only made the doctor tingle. All plans of sapping the hero's muscle were burned away by the villain's libido; the results were just too good. There was still so much room in the warehouse for him to continue and he saw no reason to stop soon. Still, he enjoyed toying with Bob. Any power he had over him was dictated by him giving Bob power. He was all too excited to continue his game. The hulking blonde superhero grunted, flexing his biceps against his chest, leaning his head back against his swollen traps, a broad and eager smile on his face. "Mnnnf. How do I look, Doc?" he snickered, raising both of his monster biceps and flexing them with a growl, the twin peaks of muscle forcing his forearms to bend outward. "Look at me...look how WIDE I am, haha! I feel stronger than ever!" Indeed, Mr. Incredible's physique was pushing to freakish levels. The enticing flexes and soaked suit only played with the Doctor's composure. "Yes, you've certainly grown quite a bit, but you're still too weak, wouldn't you agree?" his eyes fixated on the knee hanging clad member. Bob nodded eagerly, smiling brightly and relaxing from his flex, looking down at the doctor and looming over him, now more than double his height and hungry for more. "Oh yeah. I could stand to be a LOT bigger. I dunno what kinda freaky beast I'm gonna grow into...but I can't wait to get there and find out!" "Then you'll be a good little hero and let me... inspect your changes." The doctor's voice was breathy and dry. He crept closer to the heaving mound of cock, wrapped snugly into the distended leathery tights of Bob's suit. The member had grown to half the doctor's size with the leg holes extending on the sides to show the pink skin wrapped away by his red suit. The pouch was incredibly moist and musky and the smell only intensified the closer he came to it. From his perspective, he could see Bob's face slowly falling into obscurity behind his pumped up pecs. Both of his hands caressed the bulge, tiny in comparison to its magnificence. The balding demigod moaned happily as he felt those tiny hands on his massive dick, grinning from ear to ear and reaching forward with one of his huge hands, gripping the doctor's back and shoving him closer, pushing his face into the incredible bulge between his legs, smearing his face with the sweat pooling beneath his suit. "Yeahhh, how's that feel, little guy? How's my muscle-sweat smell?" he grunted, getting into his status as a growing beastman. It was impressive and divine in its shape. Dr. Grow could only imagine it unsheathed from its restraints but settled to see the outfit pushed to its limits. His hands attempted to lift the meat from its underside but his strength could not compare to its weight. Eagerly, Dr. Grow hoisted himself on top, feebly trying to climb on top of the manhood, pushing his weight against the thick bulge. He could feel his feet shifting as they slid the skin underneath the fabric. The hero's bulge was so big that it was enough of a platform for the smaller man to stand on top of as he balanced against the hulk's body. Bob chortled at how into this the doctor was getting, reaching down with his monster arms and pulling the little fella in to his abs, burying his face in the stretched-out bit of the suit that crossed the divide between his pecs. The doctor was in complete rapture. Half of his very being was scorched in the heaty embrace of his captive. His face could very well sink in between the crevice of the behemoth's chest. He craned his head upwards to catch a glimpse of the ripened man, lost in the handsome smug smile he had with masked eyes half way closed. It was hard to focus on such an amazing jaw line when the hero's breast continued to obscure it from sight. Dr. Grow widened his embrace until his hands glided far enough to caress the beefy nipples wrapped in red. It took the entire span of his arms to finally reach such a prize but that only excited him to realize just how immense the man had become. Bob groaned and instinctively bucked his hips gently at the touch of his fat, swollen nipples. His eyes pinched closed and he moaned softly, his smug grin getting even wider. "Nggghhfff...yeah...squeeze those super-nips, doc. See if you can even dent 'em!" he chortled, flexing his pecs against the doctor's frame. Just as Bob claimed, they were as tough and thick as the rest of him, it was like trying to squeeze a fleshy can of soda that was filled with lead! Much to Bob's ego, the grip of the doctor proved just how weak he really was, showcasing the comparison of just how mighty he's become. One flex of Incredible's chest swallowed up half of Dr. Grow's face, snaring him in walls of clothed, sweaty flesh that dumped the intoxicating alpha stench into the doctor's olfactory senses. Truly he has created something divine and despite Bob being so easily capable of snuffing the villain out, the doctor was rewarded instead with peak masculinity. The hulking hero groaned with bliss as he felt his chest muscles so easily engulf the normal-sized man, a hungry grin crossing his face as he pondered what to do next. His fingers were too thick to use that device that the doctor had, so he needed the little guy to cooperate with him. His man-stink seemed to be intoxicating to the little man...he wanted to grow more, so he needed the doctor to slip further and further into unthinking bliss. To that end he relaxed his chest and hoisted the doctor upward, leaning forward to press his lips to the much smaller man's own, growling as his tongue hungrily invaded the little man's mouth, stamping his masculinity and superiority into his face forever. So much force had entered into Grow's mouth. His hero was eager for more and communicated his hunger in a way that awarded the doctor further. With his face meeting with Mr. Incredible's, Dr. Grow had to lay belly-first across Bob's vast chest just to be drunk from. His noodly arms wrapped around the bullish neck, thrilled to be experiencing such a lust not only from himself but from his experiment, his guinea pig. He could make him as big as he wanted to and still he would beg for more. Happily, the doctor aimed his gun behind the giant's head and dosed him yet again as they continued to kiss. He felt the fabric beneath him stretching and creaking as it turned a lighter shade, the suit growing tighter and tighter across the hulking giant's frame. But if it bothered him in any way, he didn't show it, groaning in bliss as he began to expand outward once more. His voice grew deeper, his bones creaked as he grew taller, and the tongue filling the doctor's mouth expanded slightly. His head was growing but nowhere near the pace the rest of him was, his proportions were becoming freakier and freakier with each subsequent dose! Another ton and a half of muscle was added to his godlike body, swelling up past 14 feet in height. His man-stink rose into the air like heatwaves off of asphalt, filling the doctor's lungs with every breath he took. Dr. Grow had to part mouths, coughing as the intensity of Bob's hot breath was almost too much. As the ray stopped, he noticed just how much his position had been rearranged, his flat body balancing 90 degrees against hulking pecs instead of the previous slope. Knowing this, the doctor was all too eager to see what had become of Mr. Incredible. The middle-aged, balding hero chortled deeply when he looked down at the little man laying on his chest, reaching up to grab his lab coat with two fingers and hoist him up, leaning forward and placing him on the ground at his feet, allowing him to look up in wonder at the demigod he'd created. He couldn't see anything below Bob's eyes thanks to the huge shelf of his pecs, and the superhero was all too eager to make his head vanish completely with a simple flex of his titanic pecs, his body so wide that there was no way Grow could reach both of his nipples at once now. "Hahaha...Whaddya think, doc? Am I big enough yet?" he gloated, raising his arms to flex his biceps, the deep armpits soaked with sweat. "Nnghhh...pits feel all bunched up...must be a lot more hair in there than there used to be..." The doctor was dumbfounded. the sheer width of the titan was inhuman to say the least and the suit he wore, still clinging for dear life, hid almost nothing. Every freckle and hair follicle could be seen with only a hint of red shrouding it faintly. Dr. Grow had to keep stepping back just to keep the godly man in full view. "Amazing. You must show me more." Bob grunted, lowering his arms and pawing at his crotch, which had also grown disproportionately huge compared to his height. The gigantic shank of flesh in his suit had to be at least five feet long, and looked to be completely soft as well, his balls each the size of his bicep! "More..." he groaned, his eyes half-lidded, flexing his bicep against his pecs to rub and squeeze his nipples, his suit growing more and more soaked with his scent. "Believe me. I want more too, but I want to experience you my way. I've only seen you from the front but what are you hiding from the behind?" "Hehehe...there's more than you can see, doc. Check this out." His body sloooowly turned in place, each footfall shaking the warehouse around the two of them, making the ground beneath Grow's feet shake and rumble. He gradually turned his monolithic backside to the curious doctor, raising his arms and making his lats flare out as wide as they could go. "HRRRNNGHHH...YEAH...Check out this power, doc!" he roared, his back surging to more than ten feet in width! "My my, how much you've grown. I guess every part of you is perfect... well almost." Dr. Grow drank in the view, his eyes treated to a helping of Bob's beef. With his massive legs spread wide, the doctor couldn't help but keep his focus on Bob's low swinging balls, dangerously close to riding against the floor. Even more impressively was the ass. Luscious and fat yet still powerful and rippling, the two glutes were in a constant state of squeezing the life out of the black spandex that were strung between the boulders, each one having grown higher over the waist that even Mr. Incredible's lower lumbar was nearly unviewable by the enclosure of lats and cheeks. "Oh my..." Bob snickered, wiggling his ass in the air for the doctor's enjoyment, flexing the two gigantic, mountainous glutes together. "Grrhhhh. I could crush coal into diamond between these, haha! Anything you want flattened?" he asked with a cocky tone, squatting down to let his titanic nuts rest on the ground. "Nghhff...feel so heavy hanging from my crotch like that..." "Your ass is something to behold my guinea pig." Dr. Grow started to walk back towards Bob, as to gain a better view of his rump. The heat intensified with each of his steps. No doubt the entire warehouse was a sauna of stench, windows clearly retaining droplets of moisture in the air. "In fact, there's one last thing you can do for me and after this, I'll give you the fix you so deservingly need." Bob chortled, lowering his arms and attempting to look over his shoulder at the doctor, but his traps were too damn huge to make it possible! "Heh. I dunno if you can give me what I need at this point, doc. But I'll humor ya. What's that little thing ya need?" "Lay yourself down so I can experience that luscious rump of yours. After that, I'll make sure that damn suit comes off of you, and then some." The hero grunted, squatting down further, letting his knees impact the ground with a massive earth-shaking FOOM that rattled some of the sweat off the windows. His suit was fitting him like a second skin at this point, nearly transparent from being stretched so much, his body coated in sweat and man-fur that he hadn't had before. He laid down on his front, laughing as his pecs propped him up so much that he was forced to rotate his torso to the side, hiking his ass into the air to let the doctor explore it. "Heh. Try not to get lost in there, little man." So much mass had shifted with such a change in posture. With Bob having no space below him, his titanic nuts pressed out between his legs, right before reaching the prized booty. The doctor could see it now. The older man's crack had been loaded with blonde salt and pepperish hairs, barely concealed from the red suit. It was almost time to be rid of that obstruction but first, Grow climbed on top of Bob's ballls and graciously mashed his hands against the hulking glutes. He could feel the hair trapped beneath the suit crackling and grinding up against itself as he manhandled Bob's glutes, the man-stink just as strong here as it was everywhere else, a mohawk of fur ready to burst out from between his glutes the moment the suit was torn from his body. The hero flexed one glute, then the other, like a wave filled with steel. "Hahaha, you know, guys my age usually get a prostate exam, you up for the task, doc?" he teased, reaching back to grip his glutes tightly, pulling them apart as much as he could, exposing more hair and even more man-smell. "I'll give you something better." With a new air of dominance, Grow lowered his head into the enclosure, hoping almost to please Mr. Incredible as much as he was pleasing himself. He felt in control yet a part of him still enjoyed the idea of being Bob's bitch in the end. Deeper he went. Grow was slack jawed and ready to feast from his god. His tongue readily lapped against Bob's pulse. Even through the suit he could taste Bob's incredible manly essence, coating his tongue like an oil and overwhelming his senses, making him feel warm and hard as a rock atop the weathered hero. "Grrhh...that you eatin' my ass, doc? Hard to tell with how tiny and weak you are," he grunted matter-of-factly. Bob's words fell on deaf ears. Grow can tell he was speaking with command as his powerful words almost vibrated across his body. Nevertheless, the doctor kept swiping his tongue, drinking in the moment he would never experience again. With a grunt, Bob let go of his ass cheeks, letting them gently enfold the doctor between them, feeling his mass and power and warmth and sweat and stench surround him, temporarily trapping him in this musky jungle of flesh and fuzz, surrounded on all sides by glute muscle! What Bob hadn't expected was that familiar rush of growing energy coming from his ass of all places. As euphoric as having every inch of his body caressed by man-flesh, the doctor grew Bob further, letting the walls part away as to let him breath for air. Slipping out, the doctor fell out past the testicles and onto the floor, gasping and smiling as his arm was still extended, dosing Mr. Incredible more, sealing their deal. The hulking superhero groaned with delight as he felt his body swelling upward and outward, he was growing wider faster than he was growing taller! But he didn't mind, his rock-hard member throbbing as it reached up to his chin, the middle-aged hulk laughing as he raised his arms and tore the roof of the warehouse in half with a single motion, bending the metallic roof like it was made of aluminum foil. He took a big breath of the fresh air outside, now more than 50 feet tall, laughing with a steadily-deepening voice. "Haha! Yeah, that feels AWESOME, doc! Keep going! I'm gettin' so damn BIG and it feels better the bigger I get!" It was finally happening. The paper thin fabric that squeezed against the ever expanding musculature of the hunky hero was finally tearing. Rip by rip, the red uniform was giving up its endeavor to keep Bob remotely covered. The first to go were the black tights, their defeat obvious by the god cock that Bob had, nearing a size to his own body. Dr. Grow could only gawk at how much mass the titan was gaining, though the ray gun was proving to be less potent as Bob's dense muscles needed more and more energy to grow on. His sudden burst of size slowed down a bit as the tiny man below held his arm out to keep it going. He giggled to himself, smiling and licking the salty sweat that poured down on him as he was under his creation. "You hot monster..." left his lips whisperly, but unbeknownst to the villain, Mr. Incredible just so happened to hear him. All of the superhero's senses and powers were seemingly amplified by the ray's energy, not just his size and strength! He laughed as he turned to face the doctor, casting a shadow over him thanks to his massive pecs, his gigantic nipples pointed straight down due to the heft of his chest, leaking big drops of sweat as the hot sun warmed him up even further, the thick tangles of chest and armpit fur giving up big splatters of his sweat. "Grrr, that's right, doc! A hot monster that you created! I feel UNSTOPPABLE now!!" he roared, flexing a massive bicep, making the rest of his suit tear off, the peak of his muscle so tall he could press his palm flat against it! Dr. Grow stood up in shock, amazed to see the giant so high up hear him so vividly. As his finger left the trigger, stopping the growth temporarily, a large thin shedding of super suit had landed on the doctor's head, the smell so intoxicating and addictive, he was almost hesitant on even taking it off. His super beast was fully nude, drenched and clearly horny now, his mammoth chest inhaling and exhaling as though he had just finished a brutal work out. Citizens outside could be heard panicking at the sudden emergence of a 100 ton man attempting to look down at his tiny acolyte. Out of all the chaos ensuing, Grow could only say one thing: "Wait...you can hear me?" "Yeah!" Bob said with a grin. "Why, should I not be able to? I can hear all kinds of stuff, doc. Every part of me feels stronger. "Why'd you stop with the gun? Don't you want me even BIGGER, a more POWERFUL monster-freak for you?" he asked with a cocky expression, bouncing his massive pecs, sandwiching his freakish cock between them and starting to pec-fuck himself. Supposedly the ray gun had given the monstrous man some newfound power, another unforeseeable mistake thanks to Dr. Grow's incompetence at villainy. "Well... you'd want that wouldn't you?", he said, choking on his own words, although deep down he too wanted his experiment to take on magnitudes of size. "Besides, why the hurry? Why not show me just how much you love your new size. The city has so much to offer."

Absolutely heartbreaking and an unexpected ending- Some can say it's rushed but i feel it's perfect. Real life screw you over like that. One day you are happy and the next everything is gone- Jake had an amazing life with Dean. He enjoyed everything he could and more. He died a happy man and in the arms of the man he loved. The Man who save him. I say Bravo for this story. BRAVO!

Any updates?

Another great installation (and a healthy blob of spoo on my desk)! Thanks!

Part VI Dreadmore blinked. He gasped and blinked again. He smiled. She was gone. The three subjects were gone. He had mastered the art of simulated death. Good thing the cops were too worried about appearances to report this. Nothing like freaking out a phlebotomist. He smiled again He had inhaled the essence of power from them. That was what he wanted from them. The demon had allowed him to live for the moment. He knew eventually there would be a price to pay. He stood. The tatters of his clothes on the ground. The thought of the power when those clothes ruptured stirred his manhood. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply as his penis lengthened and thickened. Then he opened his eyes and walked to the back of the shop. He opened a door and dug through the rack of clothing hanging. He found an appropriate suit to blend in. He must look normal. Must look like everyone else. His penis grew softer and smaller. He dressed. He smiled again. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Franco unlocked his door. He had dropped Davis off in his neighborhood. Gave him his address and number to call if he needed anything. Maybe the kid wasn't so bad after all. He smiled. A different smile than that used by Dreadmore. This one was full of warmth and good humor. He stepped inside and closed the door, locking it again. His phone rang and he saw Jonesy's number. "Hey Jones!" "Franco. I was just thinking" "Dangerous stuff there, my man" "How can you make jokes right now?" "What do you mean?" "That shit in the shop. You, me, and that kid all turning into muscle freaks. And you talking like we were just at afternoon tea!" "Afternoon tea?" Franco laughed, "What? Are you going all British on me?" "Knock it off! We got some serious talking to do. Someone is going to find that freaky dead dude. Questions will be asked. We are supposed to enforce the law and be the good guys, right?" "Easy, yes, we ARE the good guys. Remember?" "But we didn't report that incident. Aren't we under some obligation to...." "Whoa, there, big guy. First, we didn't kill him. We don't know what did." "My point exactly. It was a homicide and we....." "How do you know it wasn't just a heart attack? All that weird shit he was into." "That sounds ironic, coming from one of the three green amigos. Anyway, you know what I mean." "Jonesy, listen to me. We need to play things cool. We didn't do anything wrong. I actually think that kid might be kind of..." There was a thud at his door. Then another thud and the sound of something scraping against the frame. Franco looked up, "Jonesy, hold on. Something's going on outside." He set the phone down then cautiously walked back to the door he had just locked. It was dark out and hard to see. "Who's there?" There was a low rumble from the other side. Franco looked around for his piece. He saw it on a table. He picked it up and moved back to a window where he could see towards the front of the house. There was another thud against the door and it rattled in its frame. He looked out along the edge of the window, with his piece ready. Movement. Then something big shifted again in the shadows. Then he realized what it was. He raced to the door and opened it. "Kid...damn....what the?" The large greenish brown creature stood breathing heavily, naked on his door step. Leaning heavily. The green was fading from his skin. Franco grabbed him by the hand to pull him inside. "Get in here, quickly. Can't have the neighbors seeing this shit." He closed and locked the door as the creature swayed then sat. The floor shook briefly. Franco heard a tinny voice behind him, "Yo! Yo! You ok? Do I...." He snatched up the phone. "It's all good. It's the kid." He continued to watch as the green disappeared from Davis' skin. A large black bodybuilder with a thick jaw and brow line and white eyes sat on his floor. The kid still had to weigh close to 600 pounds of muscle and Franco worried about cracking the tile. Franco spoke into the phone, "Maybe you should come over so we can all talk." He hung up. Davis continued to change, breathing heavily like he had just run miles. Franco squatted next to him. "Kid, I'm here. It's ok." The creature looked at him, now about 6' 3" and 450 pounds of muscle. Franco put his hand on the thick shoulder and smiled at him. He shook his head, "Can you talk yet?" The 5'10" 300 pound beast rumbled, "Ye....yes." "Good. Your head is clearing." "Yeah" 5'8" and 270 pounds sagged slightly. Franco stood up, "I'm going to get you something ready to eat and some water. I'll be right back." The creature nodded. Franco went to the kitchen and rounded up some chicken he had been thawing. He got some banana and peanut butter to make a quick sandwich. The change takes a lot out of a person, he knew from experience. He was filling a glass of water when he heard Davis groan and shout, "Fuck. Oh fuck..." He ran into the next room to see the kid now about 5'7" and slightly under 200 pounds, head back with eyes squeezed shut, his dick sticking straight up and uncontrollably firing off load after load all over the front room. As it subsided, Davis opened his eyes and Franco saw the white slowly change to the liquid brown of normalcy. Davis blushed, "Dude. I'm sorry, I...." Franco laughed, "It happens. It's part of the experience. It cleans up. No worries." He handed the glass of water to Davis. "Drink this and I'll finish making the food." Davis thirstily gulped down the water. Franco went to the kitchen and returned with some towels and the peanut butter and banana sandwich, which Davis devoured. "Here, you can start wiping that up before Jonesy gets here and freaks." He started back to the kitchen then stopped and turned with an odd expression on his face, "How did you find my house?" --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dreadmore watched as the fat cop left his house. "Interesting" The fat cop didn't look so fat anymore. He smiled. The pull of the power was beginning to build in him. He watched the cop get in his car and leave the drive. Dreadmore gasped. The power was getting stronger. This close to one of the creatures. He began to breathe. Yes. The demon would have its food soon. Yes. His penis thickened. He smiled. He walked to the door. By the time he reached the front door of the darkened house, he was fully erect. It was much larger than it used to be. He could feel the power coursing through it. Pressing against his suit pants. He smiled. -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Jonesy drove across to Franco's neighborhood. So that kid was there. This was getting so freaking complicated. Why couldn't Franco understand? They needed to figure out what to do about the dead guy. They needed to file a report on the situation they were supposed to have been investigating. Where was he going to find enough clothes if he hulked out of everything he owned? Ok, that last had to be the least important right now. A horn sounded. Jonesy started. Shit! He had just blatantly run a light. In his cop car, no less. Damn it! He pulled into Franco's drive. Lights were on. He went up and rang the bell. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dreadmore pressed his palm against the door. Green smoke emanated from where his hand touched the door. When he removed his hand, a green palm appeared briefly then faded. The lock clicked and the door opened. He smiled. He entered the house of the fat or not so fat cop. He sniffed the air. His erection grew even more hard. Almost painfully hard. He walked into the middle of the house. He slowly took off his jacket. He removed his shoes. He stripped off his pants. Each piece was laid out neatly on the dinning room table. He breathed deeply in the shirt and boxers. Then he unbuttoned the shirt and laid that on the table as well. In his white t-shirt and boxers, he moved into the kitchen and surveyed the neat and clean surfaces. He opened the refrigerator and saw the hamburger meat. He smiled. --------------------------------------------------------------------- Franco opened the door to see his friend there. "Hey. Come on in. I guess we will have that talk you wanted." He smiled. Warm and inviting. Davis was sitting in a chair eating some chicken and a sandwich. He had on a pair of Franco's shorts and a clean shirt unbuttoned and hanging open. He looked at Jonesy, wary. Jonesy gave him a similar look. Franco sighed dramatically, "Will you two please get over yourselves? I've been dealing with this hulk thing for a bit longer than both of you and now we are going to be together in this. Got it?" Davis looked down at his food and took another bite. Jonesy bit his lip then started to speak, "Look, Franco, you were chosen as part of an experiment. The kid and me? We didn't really ask for this. I mean, I admit that...." Davis spoke up, "Woah! I like this shit don't be puttin' no words in my mouth..." Jonesy looked at him, "That's what makes it dangerous. Franco and me are at least cop trained. You ain't got..." Davis stood up. "What you sayin?" Franco got between them, "None of that! I don't need you both to go off and tear up my house. Davis sit down and finish your food! Jonesy, chill the fuck out!" Davis snapped at him, "You ain't my Mom. You can't tell me what to do" Franco turned to him, "Are you trying to make it happen? Don't tear up my clothes and show me some respect, please. I've shown you some. You will change again. Just don't do it now. Understand?" Jonesy just stood looking at them both. Davis finally nodded and sat down face to his plate and played with the food for a minute. Then he picked up the fork and started eating again. Franco turned back to Jonesy, "Don't trigger anything. Let's just all talk." Davis mumbled, "Don't you tell him what I said." "I promised that stays between us. I keep my word. You keep yours." ---------------------------------------------------------------- Dreadmore sat at the table. The raw meat hanging from his fingers. He put another piece in his mouth and swallowed. Some of the blood ran onto his t-shirt. He smiled. He stood and removed the t-shirt and neatly folded it and laid it next to the other clothes on the table. Then he removed his boxers and stood naked in the middle of the house. His erection standing up about 12" He smiled again. He began to walk through the house, entering each room and stopping in the center. Closing his eyes and breathing deeply. Then he would open them again and walk into the center of the next room. He moved back to the center of the house. He stood. His penis hard and up right leaking pre-cum now. He smiled. His bicuspids showing. Stretching slightly. His smile widened. The power was here. It was filling him. He shifted oddly. Then straightened again. His bicuspids stretched further, piercing his lip and bringing drops of his own blood to the surface. Then he closed his eyes and grunted with pleasure. He turned to face the mirror. He was so handsome. So beautifully pale and handsome. His penis pulsed. Then it began in earnest. His chest pushed outwards. He watched in the mirror. Wincing at the intense pleasure and power. His shoulders thickened and bulged. His traps rose up around his thickening neck. His penis throbbed. He had to adjust his stance as his legs thickened rapidly. He grew no taller, just wider and wider. His lats spread like the wings of a pale bat. He grunted in pleasure again, "Yes..yes." He spoke the first words all night, reveling in the sound of his deepening voice. His brow line thickened. Then two knots appeared above the brow. He frowned. The change was moving faster and he couldn't adjust or control it. It was sensual, pleasurable and actually a bit frightening. The bumps grew larger.The pushed out and he realized they were horns growing on the front of him. His ass spasmed and swelled out. His arms inflated with muscle and thick veins criss-crossed his entire body. They horns grew to about 15 inches long, then his skin darkened and turned deep red. He knew he was powerful. The creature looking back in the mirror was nearly 800 pounds of thick muscle, packed onto Dreadmore's compact frame. He smiled. His balls contracted and he released a massive volley of cum covering the entire living room. A fly buzzed in and landed on the meat on the table. The creature moved over. The fly seemed oblivious until it was too late. The massive hand smashed down into the meat, cracking the table. The fly was crushed into the meat. Then the creature lifted the entire slab into his mouth and swallowed. He smiled. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Franco looked back and forth between the two people in his house. "We have to work as a team. We have to figure out who we are." Jonesy snorted, "I know who I am. I thought I wanted to be like you, but it scares me. I don't know when the green dude will show up." Davis smirked, "That's what kind of makes it fun" "Fun?!?! This isn't a game, boy!" Davis rose, "I ain't no boy!" Franco stood, "Again! Chill! Both of you" Davis turned to him, "Why you always gotta shut things down when I defend myself? Why don't you shut him down?" "I'm shutting you both down. We need to keep cool for now. We actually need each other." Davis gave a side long glance at Franco, then glared at Jonesy, "Good thing he's here. Otherwise I would go all big and green on your ass!" Jonesy suddenly looked around, "Hey. Where's Max?" Davis looked up, "Who's Max?" Franco stood, "You know, I haven't seen him since I got home. Max? Hey Max! Come here!" No response. Davis asked again, "Who's Max?" Franco partially turned to him, "My dog." He began to go through the house calling him, "Max?! Max? Guys help me find him!" They all began to go through the house, each calling out for the dog, but there was no response. Franco ran out front. "Max!" Nothing. He walked all around the outside of the house, "Max!" Nothing. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- The woman woke suddenly. The creature in her womb stirred. It kicked. She held her breath against the pain. It kicked again. It had grown rapidly. She knew this thing would come to full term very shortly and then she would bring Dreadmore's creation into the world. Too bad he didn't live to see it, the fool. -------------------------------------------------------------- Dreadmore, fully clothed, closed the front door behind him. He pressed his palm to the door again. Green smoke emanated from his palm and left a green print on the door once again. The door locked. He walked down the drive and into the night. He smiled. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Franco came back into the house, "Shit! He can't be gone!" He looked like his heart was breaking. Davis came into the hall, "Don't stress, dude, we'll find him. He has to be close by, right?" Franco just stared at him. Then Jonesy noticed something in Franco's hand, "What is that?" Franco, in a daze, brought up a collar that had been torn apart. Like someone had ripped it off the dog. A tear slid out of Franco's eye, "Someone...someone....FUCK!" He turned away. Davis went over and put his arm across Franco's shoulder. "Dude, easy, we will find him. And if anything has happened to...." He stopped with his eyes wide. Franco's shoulders thickened under his shirt. He said, "Fuck me!" again, only in a much lower voice. Davis felt the muscle bulging up. Then the shirt split across the back. Davis kept his hand on his shoulder and smirked, "After you just lectured us about losing it." Then his own eyes went white and his chest swelled out through the unbuttoned shirt. Davis smiled. He heard Jonesy behind him grunt and the rupture of cloth. Franco turned and leaned into as his face thickened and mountainous traps rose up around his neck. Jonesy was fighting "No....no....no". Davis leaned up and quietly kissed Franco on the cheek as his own legs ruptured the shorts turning into thick tree trunks. Jonesy was losing his battle, "No..ughhh....n...ughh. fuaghhhh" Then he raced out the front door huge and green, into the night. Davis held onto Franco as they swelled into massive beasts and comforted each other. Then they made love into the climax of their transformations. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The woman was swollen like she was at full term. She gasped. She knew it was coming soon and wasn't sure she could bear it. She gasped as her water broke and the first contraction came over her. When the second one hit, she closed her eyes and bit into the pillow she had to keep from screaming out loud. When she opened her eyes, they had turned white and the third contraction was even more stronger as she felt the power surge through her pushing harder against the thing in her womb. --------------------------------------------------------------------

PART V The group hung out by the basketball court. "Yo!" shouted the tallest holding the ball, "Look who it is....." Another figure was walking up slowly with his head down. The rest of the group gathered around the tall one, "Yeah, J. It's the snitch" J smiled, but not in a good way, "Yo! Snitch!" The figure did not look up and tried to walk by, but another one of the team grabbed him by the back of his t-shirt. "We talkin' to you" The figure stopped and kept his head down. J walked around him, "We seen you with those cops pretendin' to get arrested and shit." The one holding his shirt punched him in the side, "yeah and then the cops come and start askin' too many questions" The figure just stood for a moment then said quietly, "Jus' let me go home, J. I ain't done nothin' to none uh you" "You a cop lover. Dat's bad enough" "We gonna show you how it is with cop lovers" said another He took a swing into the figure's other side. This caused a grunt of pain to be emitted, to the merriment of the group. J stepped up. "Yeah, we gonna play some catch" and he bounced the ball off the man's head. The young man's head jolted and he reached up to fend off another blow. The first attacker hit him again, this time in the stomach. There was a whoosh of air from the man's lungs. He doubled over and the others rained blows down on his unprotected back and head. THe man curled up on the ground and grunted with each blow, but then J noticed something happening. The man's back started stretching. The one holding the shirt felt the muscles boil against his fist then the cloth he held tore free to expose an expanse of muscle that was growing thicker by the second. The man raised his head to glare at J and they were startled to see his eyes had turned completely white. He snorted and said in a raspy voice, "I warned you...ugg.....you gonna pay now" Davis smiled as he felt the power of the change course through him for the second time. This shit was awesome. J staggered back and fell. He saw Davis stand up his clothes stretching across an impossibly muscular body. His arms burst the sleeves and his chest bulged outwards. The denim of the jeans ruptured and blew pieces in every direction, then his dark ebony skin became lighter. One of the guys yelled, "He's turnin' into a white freak!" Another said, "no he's....GREEN. Like the Hulk!" J tried to run but a huge green fist hoisted him into the air and hurled him across the court where he fell into one of the hoops and got stuck. The others tried to run as well but the creature was too fast and powerful and had three of them tucked under his arm tightly against his chest as he ran over to join J. He then hurled them all into a nearby retention pond where they struggled until the realized it was only about 2 feet deep. Then the creature bolted away into the night.

Part IV Jonesy rolled over. Suddenly he jumped up, disoriented. "What the fuck? I can't be late!" He scanned the room confused. He paused, "Where...shit....still stuck. Must've slept for...I don't know...." He scanned again then realized what looked different. Franco was sleeping on another couch and Davis was curled up against him. Jonesy arched his brows, "Hey! Lovebirds!" Franco grunted then opened his eyes. He realized Davis was up against him and his face grew deep red. He pushed Davis away and growled, "What the fuck, dude?" Davis fell to the floor confused and stood up. Humiliated and angry now. "Dude! What you sleeping on my couch for? Why you pushing my ass?" Franco got up. Stiff from sleeping in his uniform and Kevlar. "Your couch? What you own the place now? Maybe you know how to get out and just keeping us here?" Jonesy got between them, "Stop! Stop! It's this room. It's doing weird shit to all of us. Just relax." Franco felt his rage boiling, "Relax?!?!? We are here because of this delinquent punk and...." "PUNK?!?!" Davis yelled back "Freak cop is calling me a punk after trying to fuck me???" A rumble surrounded the walls like deep laughter and a strange green fog emanated from the floor and filled the room. Dreadmore and the woman watched the crystal. Still sitting naked from their tryst. Dreadmore laughed. The woman smiled. She spoke, "They are fighting so quickly. The last group took much longer to reach this point."\ Dreadmore smiled, "Once they do each other in, the power will leave and permanently reside in us. It will add to the souls we have devoured and..." He suddenly watched intently. The fog was dissipating. This couldn't be right. Not yet. He needed it to stay and then he could pull it fully out. Jonesy barked out through the fog, "Stay still. Don't move" Davis felt panic rise in his chest. He was trying not to breathe the weird stuff in. Franco felt oddly calm, like an old lover had just embraced him. Davis panic kept rising. It was getting harder to hold his breath. He knew he couldn't keep it up. He suddenly opened his mouth and sucked for oxygen and instead the green fog boiled and poured into him. Franco felt weakness and saw the fog disappear. Jonesy began to breathe more easily as he could begin to make out shapes now. Davis meanwhile felt odd. His skinny frame shuddered. The fog seemed to solidify in his gut and then bleed into him. He dropped his head shaking violently. Franco became alarmed. "Hey kid, you ok?" He walked over to him and took his shoulders. "Look at me, I'm sorry I was an ass just now. I was confused for a moment but it's all....." He broke off as Davis lifted his head to look at him. The kid's eyes had turned white. The shaking had stopped. Davis said, "I feel weird" but his voice sounded different. Franco said, "Oh fuck!" He could feel Davis' shoulders beginning to thicken. Jonesy stared, "Oh shit!" Franco had experienced it, but never seen it happen to another person and was mesmerized. Still holding the kid's shoulders as they began to bulge and grow. Davis was still not comprehending what was happening looked at them both as his clothes began to grow tighter. "What....what are you staring at?" He heard his own voice drop and realized how uncomfortable his clothes had begun to feel. He looked down at himself as he felt an incredible surge of power race through him and a huge grin spread across his face. He looked back up at Franco as the back of his shirt split apart, "Who's the freak now?" he roared. Franco's mouth dropped open as he continued to hold on. The seams on the sleeves straining and popping. Davis' chest pushed outwards, thickening like a barrel causing the front of the shirt to split. "Fuck!" he barked. The intensity grew. His arms thickened and bulged as the sleeves erupted, "Fuck! Fuck!" A powerful fist slammed into the cop's chest, knocking him on his back and actually cracking the Kevlar. And the kid continued to grow. Jonesy raced to his partner's side to help him up. They both backed away, warily as Davis' continued to change. Davis was lost in ecstasy as monstrous traps rose up to meet his thickening neck, destroying the collar of his shirt. "Fuck..this is fuck...ugh" The waist of his jeans ruptured and the seams along the sides burst as tree trunk legs pushed their way to freedom. "This...ugh..is...fuck...argggggg" His speech disappeared into a rumble. The remains of his clothes fluttered to the ground. His skin began to change from brown to lighter brown to green, then a deeper green. His face grew thick with deep jaws and eyebrows. Jonesy and Franco backed against the wall as the creature roared and bellowed. Evidently enjoying its immense power. The creature seemed to be flexing every enormous muscle at the same time then turned and slammed against one of the walls. There was a slight shudder to the room. Dreadmore and the woman watched. She looked concerned, "This isn't suppose to happen this way." "Silence! I told you the spell had instability" The creature roared again slamming into the wall. A small crack appeared. The crystal hummed and shuddered. The pink mist leaped out of it, angry whispers sounding through the shop. Jonesy and Franco went to the creature and Franco reached out a hand. The creature looked at him briefly then roared and slammed the wall again. The crystal rocked on the table the mist turned red, then green then pink and the murmuring voices rose in pitch. Dreadmore covered his ears. The woman stood, "We need to leave now" "No! Stay!" He jerked her back down Franco punched at the crack the creature had started. The wall made an odd sound like glass was behind it. The creature smiled at him then hammered at the wall again and again. Jonesy began helping Franco and the two men along with the creature began to work as a team. Dreadmore roared, "NO! They should be fighting each other. The creature needs to kill them!" The voices circled his head the pink fog moved into his nose and ears and mouth. Dreadmore jumped back from the table trying to avoid them. The woman saw her opportunity and moved out of the room. The creature gave one more mighty hit to the wall and the sound of shattering glass filled the room. Franco felt like he couldn't breathe. Jonesy felt himself sucked free and the creature roared. Dreadmore saw the fog change to green and fill the room. Glass sprayed everywhere. The room seemed to tilt. Soon it began to dissipate. The green fog began to swirl around the room. Loud groaning and grunting filled the void along with the voices which seemed mollified. The woman watched through a doorway and began to make out figures. Three massive naked men lay gasping on the floor. They looked like three super heavyweight bodybuilders. One black, two white. The remains of cop clothes on the floor. The fog continued to swirl and clear. Another figure appeared sprawled on the floor, Dreadmore with his eyes open, unseeing and unbreathing. She knew he was dead. Instead of taking the three lives it had taken his. And it would have taken hers had she remained. The demon needed blood. Jonesy started to stir. He gasped as he saw his huge lean frame. Franco and Davis opened their eyes and looked around.The fog continued to swirl then moved towards Franco. He opened his mouth and a tendril shot into him. Two other tendrils broke off and entered Davis and Jonesy. They all three shuddered. Slowly they began to return to their normal size. Franco spotted Dreadmore's body a few feet away. "I don't even know how to report this." Jonesy shook his head, "We don't. We need to get dressed and act like we weren't here when this happened. No one will believe us anyway." They both looked at Davis. He looked warily at each of them, smiled weakly, "That was one hell of a ride." They didn't say anything. Davis shrugged, "Well....we all three in this together now...right?" They nodded. Then the three naked men moved into a group hug. Franco said, "Hulk brothers. We each have a part to play here." The woman backed away. They would pay for costing her lover his life. They wouldn't even see her coming. Or the creature she carried in her womb... I hope you guys like the direction this is going. It is kind of a fun story to write with some fantasy and horror elements.....

Part III Jonesy was pacing by his desk when Franco walked in. "Where ya been? Chief has been waiting to see us for an hour. What the fuck, didn't you sleep last night? You look like shit!" Franco gave his partner a half grin, "Good morning to you too, bright eyes. What does the chief want?" "Don't know, but I think we're going to find out" Chief Rogers had been with the department for 20 years. He was efficient and he was good, but he was getting tired and grumpy lately. They walked in his office. Rogers stared at Franco for about 30 seconds, "Where ya been? You look like shit!" Franco rolled his eyes, "Is that the new morning protocol now? 'Hey you look like shit'" "Can the smart ass remarks, Franco. You're late. I need you to head downtown to Olympia Mall. Get reports on a break-in that occurred last night. Store is Black Hawk somewhere near the..." "Yeah, I know that place" Jonesy cut in. "They sell weird occult shit and stuff. What did they lose?" "Don't know. Don't really care, just want you two to get reports and see what you can find out" Franco nodded and they left the office. When they got to Olympia, Franco commented, "I remember when malls were the place to be. Now look at this dump. No one takes care of them anymore and they're falling apart. Sad" Jonesy nodded. "Probably why Black Hawk was able to afford rent in here." They got out checked their pieces in their holsters and went into the mall. Most locations were boarded with ancient signs that read "New tenant coming soon!". Occasionally they passed a tattoo parlor or a salon but not much else. Black Hawk was in the center of the complex. Dark sign with a large hawk in black light over the entrance. The interior was very dark and difficult to adjust to. Franco called out, "Police. Here to take a report" There was a noise and a young man dressed in goth with multiple piercings and dark eyes stepped out of a back area. He slowly eyed the cops up and down. Smirked and nodded. "Yeah." He said slowly, "We were robbed. You're here a little late" Jonesy and Franco looked at each other. Jonesy spoke up, "What was taken?" The young goth looked at Jonesy for almost a minute without speaking then turned to Franco. He stared into Franco's eyes. Cocked his head then scanned him up and down. Franco got the sense he was being appraised. Jonesy spoke again, "Excuse me. What was taken? Can you give us your name?" The man laughed with little humor, "Dreadmore" Franco arched an eyebrow, "Is that your real name?" "As far as your concerned it is." Jonesy sighed, "OOOOOOKay. We're here to try to help you out, but if you don't want to cooperate, there is little we can do." The man said nothing. Franco said, "All right. We're leaving. If you decide you want a report done, call us back" They turned to head out of the store when Dreadmore spoke again, "You have a demon" Franco stopped and Jonesy, who was behind him, ran into him. They turned around. "What did you say?" Franco was now more calculating. "It is part of you. You can't fight it. You don't even know if you really want to." Franco felt his temper flare and he stormed over to the man grabbed him by the neck and lifted him into the air eyes blazing. "Don't you ever talk to me like that again!" Jonesy raced to this side and tried to get him to let go of the shop owner. "Franco, easy, easy, he's just talking shit. All spooky. Part of the game. Let him go." Franco lowered Dreadmore and watched him. Dreadmore didn't appear to be the least bit ruffled by the assault. "You almost let him out didn't you." Dreadmore's eyes showed some life Franco backed up a step. Dreadmore smiled, "I bet you do enjoy it." Jonesy spoke to Franco, "Let's just go. Don't let him provoke you. It's all right," "Maybe I should file a report." Jonesy sighed, "I think you've made my partner upset so he should wait outside and I'll take it down." He turned to Franco, "Go wait by the car and I'll be out in a minute." Franco started to leave, "No he needs to stay. I can help" "What?" Franco was incredulous. "What the fuck are you talking about?" Inside, Franco was nervous that this punk really did know about his experiment and what happened last night. He had to keep calm, however, he had on his Kevlar vest and the thought of hulking out through that would be painful at best. He looked at Jonesy, "I'll stay. I want to hear what he's talking about" Dreadmore smiled and took them to the back. The room looked decked out for a seance. Only candles for lighting. A crystal ball on a table. Franco was beginning to really feel a bit creeped out by al of this. Jonesy pulled out his pad and began taking notes. "Ok. You want to tell us first how you knew you were robbed?" "I didn't say robbed. I reported a break-in" Franco's eyebrows arched again, "So nothing was taken?" Smirk "No" Jonesy sighed again, "How do you know there was a break-in?" Dreadmore pointed to the wall behind the table with the ball. "The panel over there" Jonesy squinted, "What panel?" "If you walk over and push, that panel opens into another room. We had this place altered after we took possession of it" Franco noted the odd emphasis on "possession" most people would simply have said they were renting. Dreadmore continued to explain, "Just push on the panel. Go ahead. You will see what I mean" Jonesy walked over to the wall and started probing with his baton. "It needs to feel your skin" Franco walked over to his partner to keep an eye on him. Jonesy put his baton away and started to reach out with his hand. Franco turned to be sure Dreadmore was still in the same place so as not to have his back to him when there was a whoosh sound a yelp from his partner. He turned back and Jonesy was no where to be seen. Dreadmore snickered. "What the fuck?!!! What just happened??? Jonesy you ok?" "And that's how we know there was a break-in. You see? Jonesy is already in the holding pen with the person who came in last night. I believe you may have met him already." Dreadmore was walking towards Franco who was unlatching his holster. "Don't come closer I will shoot" Dreadmore eyed the service revolver and smiled. Franco dropped it in alarm, "Shit that burned. How did you..." Before he could finish, Dreadmore approached and shoved him in the chest. Franco stepped back against the wall and put his hand back to catch himself. The moment he touched the wall it seemed to swallow him. A moment of panic and then he could breathe. He could feel the creature in him raging just below the surface. Then he heard a voice. "Oh shit! It's you! That freak cop!" He opened his eyes to see that he was in a room about 20 foot square with a small amount of furnishings, a mirror and no doors. Jonesy was sitting in a chair and against the far wall was Davis. The punk he had arrested the day before. Dreadmore laughed out loud. He sat at the table in front of the crystal when he heard the female speak. "That was almost too easy" Dreadmore looked up and saw the pale figure with the flowing black hair sit across from him. "You were wonderful, my sweetness. Soon, very soon, I will be able to harness the power that cop has." His breathing grew heavy as he felt the strong sexual pull of the beautiful woman across from him and the overwhelming desire for the strength and power he knew lay within Franco. The woman smiled sensually, "My handsome, beautiful....prince" She laughed, "Once that power is coursing through you, you will be unstoppable. Our union will be more amazing than anything ever conceived." The crystal began to glow, at first a pinkish color, then a sound like whispering voices floated through the room. Vapors wafted in arcs from the globe which shot out and touched each of the humans sitting at the table. It wrapped them in its tendrils. Dreadmore closed his eyes and breathed in the vapors letting them fill him. The woman watched as the crystal displayed an image of the three men in the chamber. The chamber was actually deep within the crystal itself. Two of the men were watching the one called Franco as he lay on the floor. The image focused sharply on Franco's face and a green aura lifted from him and filtered through the vapors. The whispers became more coarse. The color of the vapors began to bleed over from a pink to a greenish tinge. It circled and thickened like a fog. The voices became angry murmurings and rumblings now. Dreadmore still had his eyes closed breathing in the vapors. As the green tinge reached his nostrils it paused then surged forward. Dreadmore opened his eyes wide and gasped. The woman watched intently. She saw his eyes turn startlingly white from their deep black. He smiled at her with a triumphant leer. "Yes!" He rumbled in a voice that was much deeper than normal. He rose from the seat and she noticed he seemed taller than before. His once loose shirt was stretched tight across his chest, gaps between the buttons widening. He grunted, "The...power!" A button burst free of his shirt exposing his pale pectorals swelling out wards. A second one came off. He laughed in a deep rumbling sound. The woman saw his penis outlined in his pants throb and stiffen. She felt herself begin to grow wet. The green tendrils wrapping her frame which tightened and began to thicken as well. Another button pinged past her head. She saw the deep cleavage of his fully exposed chest and her own breasts thickened and tightened with her nipples stiffening while the mass of muscle on his frame pushed his own nipples towards the ground. He raised his arms and massive biceps and triceps burst through the black sleeves which were being pushed away from his sides by his widening back. He staggered as his legs thickened and he had to adjust his stance. His feet breaking through the confines of his shoes. The woman gasped and stood as her sleek frame became more athletic as well, thickening causing rips in her flowing black dress. The voices rumbled more angrily and more deeply. The green fog began to encircle them more tightly pulling them together. She stumbled forward. He fell against her and she could feel the thickness of his manhood tear free of his pants. Her own clitoris was thickening an lengthening into what resembled a small erect penis. She gasped and shuddered as he entered her. Green color enveloped his skin and his face began to shift. He tried to speak but only managed to grunt as his nose adjusted and the piercing strained and exploded out of its hole. The skin rapidly healed over in a green range. He began to thrust wildly inside of her with his newfound power. Thickly muscled green ass shoving and moving further. His cock growing thicker and longer inside of her. She gasped and groaned in pleasure. He came inside of her with such explosive power, she thought she couldn't hold it all, but her body absorbed the flood. Suddenly the voices changed to a whispering race and the tendrils of fog softened and began to reverse like whirlpool. He felt himself grow weaker an begin to become smaller. The green giving way to the pale. She felt herself grow smaller and weaker. Finally he lay quietly beside her with his still erect cock inside. She looked at him and they smiled. She could tell that inside of her, their creation had stirred to life. The tendrils of green swirled and raced back into the crystal. The voices began to fade. Franco lay on his back still, looking at Jonesy and Davis. They saw him staring. Jonesy went over to him. "You ok?" "Yeah. I think. I feel weird, like something left me." They heard what sounded like groaning and murmuring outside the walls. Davis panicked and moved closer to the two cops, "Man....I don't know what that is..but I've heard it a couple times since I been here. What day is it?" "Wednesday...I think" Franco said. Jonesy shook his head, "No couldn't be Wednesday. I've been in here at least a week. Thought you had abandoned me" Franco looked confused, "No. I came only a few moments after you did." Davis looked worried, "You guys are freaking me out." The groaning grew louder. Davis went over to Franco, "Can't you just do that muscle thing and get us out of here???" Franco shook his head, "It doesn't just happen when I want. I have to...." He was breathing hard, "Something is...wrong..." Davis looked excited, "You gonna do it? Please, this time, I won't freak out if you just break down that wall and get us out. Just muscle a little bit...." Jonesy looked annoyed, "Look kid. We will deal with this as we can. I know you been in here for a while." The groaning from the walls sounded like two animals in heat. It went on and on and on. "How long you been here, Davis?" "I think about a month or something..." "Shit and you ain't found a way out yet?" "No" he shook his head. "It's weird. I was...." he looked suspiciously at the cops, "I was just visiting this hocus pocus shop and" Jonesy's eyebrow went up, "Visiting?" "Well, this dude had told me I could get some power....like yours" He indicated Franco "If I visited this shop at midnight." Franco growled, "First I told you NOT to tell anyone." "I didn't! I didn't! I swear! This dude all in black just showed up after you dropped me off and..." "All in black?" Jonesy asked, "Did he give you a name?" "Yeah, it was creepy like Dreadlord or something...and there was this chick with him. She was hot!" Franco rolled his eyes, "So this Dreadmore INVITED you to his shop?" Davis nodded, "Yeah. I wanted what you have. Then I ain't got to worry about anyone beating me up or nothing" Franco looked at the ground. The groaning was increasing. They tried to block it out. Jonesy indicated the three sofas and suggested they get some sleep so they could be clear headed. Franco offered first watch. Davis just shrugged, "Man I don't know how I'm gonna sleep with them noises going on" Franco dug through a drawer in a chest in the corner, "Earplugs. Seems we have everything we need here." "Except a toilet" Jonesy spoke up, "I gotta pee" Davis shrugged, "Uh, actually go knock on that panel by the chest." Jonesy looked at him, then tried it. A door popped open into a fully equipped bathroom with toilet, jacuzzi style bath and marble shower. "Holy fuck!" Franco barked. Jonesy smiled, "I'll be right out" He closed the door. Franco was watching Davis. He finally looked away then said, "No hard feelings about yesterday, then?" Davis said, "What are you talking about?" "When I arrested you?" Davis looked confused. The noises were more rhythmical and easier to ignore now. "Yesterday I arrested you." "No, that was like a month ago or something. I been in here a long time." "No. It was just yesterday" "Whatever dude. Maybe we're like in the twilight zone or something and time is all weird." "So...." "Oh. Yeah. I guess we need each other right now, so no hard feelings." He paused, "How the fuck can I get muscles like yours, though?" Franco laughed, "Work out, eat right..." "Cut the bullshit. You got like a super steroid or something they give you cops? Cause I just want you to cut me a piece of it." Franco shook his head, "If we get out of this, I'll be glad to take you to the gym and we can figure it out." Davis realized he was getting turned on talking about muscle with this cop. He tried to casually put his hand over his crotch. Franco snorted, "You don't need to hide it. Turns me on too." Davis laughed, "Ain't this some shit. One day you're arresting my ass. Now we have boners talking about muscle." Franco actually smiled. "Yeah" They both rubbed their crotches just as Jonesy opened the door from the bathroom. They both turned red. Jonesy sighed, "Well don't let me interrupt your little circle jerk." He took out some earplugs and went to a couch to sleep. Davis came over to Franco, "Is he going to get weird on us?" Franco shrugged, "Who cares at this point?" They both paused and looked at each other. Big Italian cop. Skinny black kid. Franco realize he was kind of handsome in a way. The kid was in awe of Franco's power. Suddenly Franco reached out and pulled Davis into a deep passionate hug. Davis held his breath. Then he said, "I want to kiss you" Franco leaned into him and their lips met. They paused looking into each other's eyes. Then with a single mind their lips parted and Davis tongue reached into Franco's mouth and found his tongue waiting. After a moment they pulled away. Breathing heavily, Franco said, "I guess there's a first time for everything." Davis looked at the ground, "I still like girls, ya know" There was quiet, "Oh who the fuck am I kidding, that felt awesome" And Davis kissed him again.

To Hulk or Not To Hulk Mike felt his eyes close against his will. There was a loud rattling as the car went to the side of the road. Startled, he jerked the car back onto the lane. Fortunately at 3 AM no one else was on the road. He felt himself nod off again when the explosion happened. All the windows of the car rattled and threatened to shatter. A massive fireball erupted from the trees on his right blinding him. He pulled to the side of the road. “Holy shit! I’m awake now.” He got out of his car and tried to see what had happened. There appeared to be a building back through the trees away from the road engulfed in flame. Half of the roof had blown off and the windows were all shattered out. Mike made his way carefully towards it trying to see if anyone needed help. He was trained in CPR and First Aid, but that was the extent of it. It dawned on him that he should call 911 and report this. When he pulled out his phone, the red indicator at the top glared at him as a scolding for forgetting to plug it in. “1%. Damn it. Please be enough.” He hit 9-1-1, then Call. Then the phone just died. Suddenly he heard a noise from the direction of the burning building. “Hey! Hey! Is someone there? Do you need help?” He was answered by a loud yell, like someone in pain. “Hey! I’m going to go get help! Stay there!” He hit himself for sounding stupid. Like where else were they going to go? He started to turn around when another sound came from the building. It started as a yell but seemed to be mixed with a growl. “What the…Is someone with you already? Hey!” He saw some kind of shadow move across one of the blown out windows. “Dude. I’m over here!” He yelled waving his arms. “I know first aid. I can help…I think.” Whatever it was looked huge. Without warning the wall exploded out and Mike scrambled backwards tripping over a root and falling on his butt. An enormous green creature stood in the gap and glared at Mike. Mike just stared in shock. It had to be at least 7 feet tall and the muscles. Mike had spent plenty of time in the gym and wasn’t exactly small, but even the biggest guys he had seen looked puny compared with this beast. “Who…who are you?” The creature said nothing but began to walk towards him making a soft growling like it was testing for an attack. “I…I’m not gonna hurt you” then under his breath “Like I could if I wanted to.” About three feet from Mike, the creature stopped gave one last snarl then turned away from him into the deeper woods. “Hey! Wait! Who are you?” Mike got to his feet and started to jog after him. The creature was only walking but his long strides were about 3 of the 5’7 Mike Ashton’s. “Hey dude! Who…how…” The creature suddenly stumbled and slowed. Mike caught up as it sat against a tree and looked up at him. It almost looked drunk or high or something and the eyes were this weird kind of white. As Mike walked closer, the creature appeared to shrink. “You okay?” It said nothing and blinked almost stupidly up at Mike as it grew smaller. It blinked again and looked at the ground. Within a few seconds the green color began to fade and the skin turned to a Caucasian pinkish hue. What appeared to be a large bodybuilder shook his head and looked up at Mike again. It was breathing heavily like there wasn’t enough oxygen in the world for it. Mike was mesmerized. “Dude.” He said softly and reached out a hand to touch one of the massive shoulders. The creature flinched and growled. “Sorry.Sorry. I just..” The creature grew smaller and the face grew softer. Soon a normal sized man about an inch or so taller than Mike, sat there with white eyes that slowly turned brown. Mike squatted in front of the man. “That shit was awesome.” The man looked a bit embarrassed, but shook his head. “No….it’s not. Trust me.” “Was that your place back there that just blew up?” “Yes..yes, I think so. I’m still not thinking clearly.” “What happened? What is that thing?” “I sort of change” “Sort of?!” Mike snorted “I wish I could of ‘sort of’ change too!” “No you don’t!” the man snapped back He suddenly shivered. Mike looked down and realized the guy was only wearing a torn pair of boxers and they weren’t hiding much as the waistband was the only thing still intact. Mike shrugged out of his jacket and handed it to the guy. “Here. But if you want to change again, take it off. It’s expensive” The man shook his head but took the jacket. “I don’t change when I want to. I…never mind. I’ll try to remember to take it off.” Mike helped the man to his feet. “I always wanted to be big. I’ve been lifting for 3 years now, but it’s slow.” “Yeah, well the lifting is apparently working so stick to that.” “I know, but it would be so cool to, ya know, show off at the beach or something. Or I used to wrestle. Could you imagine how awesome….” “Not awesome!” the man barked cutting him off. “Yes I can imagine. I live this nightmare every day of my life. It isn’t something that I can control. It is like a demon waiting inside of me to spring out and maybe kill someone.” Mike bit his lip. The dude just didn’t understand. Mike had been scrawny entering high school and had been picked on. A lot. He started wrestling and lifting which helped but it was too slow. He had just finished his first cycle of juice that he got from a friend. Now that he wasn’t in school anymore, he didn’t have to worry about drug tests for sports. He was going to get big. The cycle had added about 30 good pounds of muscle, but that only increased his desire. What he had just seen. If he could just figure out how that worked. They arrived back at the building. Surprisingly the fire had been contained inside the building and burned itself out. There was a black shell but some things appeared to have survived. The man wandered around the wreckage looking for something. Mike thought it might be the key to whatever caused him to “change” so he started helping too. “Hey, it looks like you have some clothes over here still.” The man turned and saw a metal cabinet that Mike had opened. Inside were what looked like lab coats. There were some jeans inside as well. The man came over and quickly pulled those on. While the man was dressing, Mike pushed open a door that appeared to be relatively untouched. He stepped inside a room that had a large table and a device like a laser gun pointing down at it. The machine still had lights on it and Mike was trying to figure that part out when the man appeared in the doorway. “What are you doing in here?” “I was just looking. Chill out.” “This room is…dangerous. It …there are…” He winced slightly as if hearing a high pitched sound that only he could hear. “Is this thing still on? I thought the explosion and fire would have cut off all power and …are you all right man?” The man was shaking his head. “No this machine shouldn’t be…no…..” Mike looked at the machine then back at the man who was clutching his head and sweating now. “Are you telling me this machine turned you into that thing?” “Was…trying to stop. But….can’t….this shouldn’t be happening….not now…. Can’t…” Mike stared. The man’s eyes turned white and the lab coat looked like it was a little bit smaller or the man was a little bit bigger. “No….no….NOOOOOOO!” Mike smiled. This was definitely the machine. He turned his smile towards it hoping to figure it out as a loud ping sounded and a button flew past his head. He turned at first startled and saw the man’s chest pushing outwards with thick pectorals straining the remaining buttons traps rising up against the collar. “That’s the shit dude! Let the beast out” The man’s back was widening, pushing arms away from his sides. Arms that were almost three times their original size and splitting the sleeves open. The jeans had ridden up his legs and the massive quads burst free with loud rupturing sounds. The man’s eyes rolled back and he shook like he was having a massive orgasmic experience. Then his skin began to change color and turned a deep shade of green. With more pings the remaining buttons exploded off the thickening torso. The clothes fell away even the boxers burst leaving the creature completely nude. Mike stared at the massive hard on then smirked, “You can’t tell me now that you didn’t enjoy that” The creature roared and slammed the door then headed to the table with fists raised. “No…no! Don’t destroy it.” The creature paused curious at the little person trying to talk with it. The table was the source of pain for it. “Don’t I can help you. Stop, sit…” He gestured like he would to a dog, at a nearby chair. The creature turned and paused. Mike studied the controls and found a brief outline on a notebook hanging nearby. The creature sat and watched curiously. Mike read, “Gamma infusion seems to be source of strength at time of need. Manual testing in a controlled environment is needed. I can test on myself and see if any strength increase is noticed.” Mike stopped reading and looked at the creature that was beginning to appear drowsy again. “This yours? I guess it did increase your strength” He read on. “The gamma director must be pointed at the receiver on the table then the timer set. I have set it at 30 seconds which should be enough to get in position on the table. Then let it run for….” The chair fell over. The creature rose in agitation. Mike figured he had to do this quickly before the thing changed back and the man stopped him so he just turned around and found the switch necessary and flipped it on. A clock started counting down from 30 seconds. Mike scrambled up onto the table and tried to get about center under the gamma director. At least as close as a diagram in the notebook had indicated. 15 seconds left. He could hardly wait, this was going to be awesome. A noise from his right as the creature sagged against the wall. “Hurry up before he changes back and stops me” 10 seconds. Heavy breathing, the green color fading and looking more like a large muscle man now. Soon that will be me. 5 seconds. Mike counted down. “3…2…1…” He heard the man’s voice, hoarse but there. “What are you…” A voice from the machine, “Sequence initiated” A green flare from the director hit Mike square in the chest. Mike gasped, it didn’t hurt but it startled him and he felt energy running all through his body. From what seemed a distance, he heard the man’s voice, “Shut it off. What have you done?” Mike felt incredibly alive. The green glow was getting more intense. He heard noises beside him and turned his head. The man was moving to the machine and trying to pull the power. Mike yelled to him , “Hey man! Leave that alone. This feels good. Don’t turn it off” The naked man ignored him, but what was odd was that he seemed to “pulse” that was the only way to describe it. He sort of halfway hulked then changed back again. Mike saw the back and butt and legs bulge out and shrink again. The man leaned heavily against the machine near the power switch, then reached for it to turn it off. “Don’t! Stop! This isn’t fair! I want to be…BIIIIIG” With the last yell, Mike felt an intense rush through his system like a massive freight train of strength and power had just been released. His voice deepened even before he finished the word. The man flipped the switch and the machine died but it had already done its work. Mike could tell the machine was off, but the rush didn’t stop. It increased. He smiled. He knew if he looked in a mirror his eyes would be white just like the man’s. He began to gulp deep breaths of air and his clothes began to grow tighter. He felt his spine lengthen along the table. He grinned at the man who stood facing him now shaking his head. The man had never seen it happen to someone else and was curious and horrified at the same time. Mike sat up on the table as his already thick chest bulged out even further. The feeling intensified and Mike felt himself grow hard as it became an orgasmic experience. The back of his shirt split as the lats widened out like wings. “Fuuuck….yeah.” was the last thing he could say as his mind clouded over in euphoric ecstasy and his eyes rolled back in his head. He could feel his sleeves tighten and burst. Biceps and triceps swelling obscenely. He opened his eyes as his jeans exploded out releasing his thickening legs. His glutes thickened pushing him higher on the table and he pushed to his feet as the growth slowed and the creature that was once Mike stood over the man. Nearly 800 pounds of muscle on a 7 and a half foot frame. Green and bulging. The remains of his clothes left in tatters on the table and the floor. “Oh my God” the man said quietly and eased away. The creature roared. And raised its fists smashing into the machine. It erupted in sparks. The man sighed. There was no way for him to cure either of them now. He had to wait for the boy to change back. He hid in a corner watching. The creature was testing its strength. A raging hard on extending a foot and a half in the air. It bashed in walls. It raced out into the woods, the man following at a discreet distance. It shoved down huge trees and lifted them. It made its way towards the road and spotted the car that belonged to its other personality. It smashed in the roof of the old car and then lifted it into the air hurling it over 100 yards into the forest. It roared and bellowed. And began to stagger and slow down. It put a hand against a tree for support, but the weight and strength was too much causing the young oak tree to uproot and fall over. The creature seemed startled by that. Then it sagged to the ground. Slowly it began to shrink. Heavy breathing. The man watched. Back began to narrow. The man watched. Chest pulling back in, The man watched. The color faded back to Mike’s chocolate black. Mike’s 300 pound frame shuddered and an eruption of cum shot out of the still raging erection. Then that too began to fade. The man continued to watch. The muscle continued to shrink. With a loud gasp, the 175 pound , 5’7 Mike fell forward exhausted on the ground. The man approached Mike and touched him. Mike looked up, smiled and said, “That was a rush” “Yes, but now you have no car and we are both naked in the woods.” Mike looked confused for a minute then vague memories of what had happened while he was hulked came back. “Oh shit” “What’s your name, kid?” “Mike Andrews” “Well Mike Andrews, we need to talk.” “You haven’t told me who you are.” “Me? My name is Dr. Bruce Banner” Dr. Banner reached down to help Mike stand then put his arms around his shoulders. Mike hesitated, then put his arm over Banner’s shoulder and they walked back to the burned out building using each other’s body heat for warmth. When they arrived, they found a few left over coats and jeans in the lockers. They quickly donned these. “Dude. I smashed my car. How am I getting home?” “Fortunately I still have my car. I can drop you off.” They got into Banner’s car and headed down the highway. Banner continued to talk. “You need to understand something. As you just found out, it is uncontrollable. This isn’t something you do when you want to. It just kind of….happens. Usually when you get worked up and your pulse begins to race. It is a reaction that occurs in your blood that causes the change. You have to be careful. Road rage? Hulk. The guy that cuts you off in line at the store? Hulk. Even good feelings. Surprise birthday party? Surprise hulk. Stressful test? Hulk test. Good pump at the gym? Gym hulk. Start masturbating? Finish hulkabating. Sex with a hot partner? Freaked out partner.” Mike shrugged and looked at the floor, “Some of that doesn’t sound too bad. I mean if I need the hulk, I just go find some privacy and start, ya know, wanking. Right?” Banner shook his head, “Not quite. It isn’t predictable. You just have to be aware. You could simply have a bad dream and wake up busting out of your pajamas.” Mike’s face turned red, “I, uh, don’t wear pajamas. I sleep naked” “Well that will save on clothes won’t it?” That got a smile. Banner actually smiled back, “You know. It actually feels a bit less lonely, knowing someone else is going through this with me.” “Glad I could help” Mike smirked. “Yeah, sometimes even the loneliness sets off the change.” “Hey, this is my turn here” Mike pointed to a road coming up. “Here? “ Banner looked at Mike then back at the road leading into the projects. Mike suddenly looked embarrassed. Banner shrugged, “Why don’t you come spend the night at my place?” “Nah. I appreciate it, but maybe later. I have a lot to think about. Look just stop here. I can walk the rest of the way.” Banner watched him carefully, “Ok. Here’s my card. Call if you need to talk” Mike got out of the car and walked towards the complex. Banner watched him carefully, “I hope he realizes he can’t control this.” He sighed and drove off. Mike hung his head. “How do I get myself so messed up? I thought…” Thinking did no good. He got closer to his unit and heard a muffled yell. It sounded like his little brother. He ran to the door. It was locked. He realized his keys had been left in the ruined car. There were more sounds from inside and his brother yelled again. It sounded like their father was there and drunk and abusive as ever. “Hey! It’s Mike open up and let me in!” More shouts from inside. Mike banged on the door again. “Hey Dad. Stop or I’m calling the cops! I mean it this ti…” The door flew open and Mike’s dad stood there, reeking of alcohol. His brother was curled up in the background crying on the floor. Their mother was next to him and she looked like she was unconscious. “Well, well look who finally came home?” His Dad grabbed him by the hair and jerked him into the unit. “Ow..stop! Dad Stop!” Mike’s dad started to close the door but another hand pushed it back open. “What’s goin on here?” Mike’s best friend, JC, stood in the doorway. He was a lot larger than Mike and had helped him get started in the gym. Mr. Andrews pushed back against JC, “Mind your own business, fucker, this is my family and I treat ‘em how I want!” He back handed Mike who gasped but couldn’t move as his dad still gripped his hair. JC pushed back and grabbed Mr. Andrews other arm to get him to let go of Mike. Mr. Andrews wrestled with him. For Mike the pain was getting excruciating. It felt like his Dad was going to rip all his hair out. He grimaced, fearful he would hulk out in front of his family. Fearful that if he didn’t he would die. Embarrassed that JC might see. All these confusing feelings and emotions were escalating inside of him. JC yelled, “Let him go!” Mr. Andrews used his other free hand to smash into JCs face. Mike felt himself get wrenched in a half circle as all three fell on the floor in a heap, his Dad still had a grip on his hair. Mike’s brother was crying on the floor next to his mother’s body. Mike tried to stand. JC was trying to break Mr. Andrew’s grip. Mr. Andrews brought an elbow into JC’s gut winding him. Then he stood over him and rammed his foot into JC’s face breaking his nose. Mike heard the cartilage crack and heard JC cry out. He tried to wrench free. His Dad dragged him to the bathroom. “I’m locking you in here while I teach your friend and your little brother a lesson. Then I’ll deal with you. Worthless little shit!” He rammed Mike’s face into the door frame. The rush. The power. The energy. Mike gasped and his eyes went white, but his father didn’t notice and hurled the boy into the bathroom Even as his father let go and he tumbled onto the floor the power and euphoria were overtaking him. He heard the door shut and lock even as his shirt tightened up around a rapidly growing musculature. Mike’s brother cried out in pain from the other side of the door and JC moaned. “You all are fucking with the wrong man! Trying to jail me. “ There was a loud crunching sound. Mike knew he needed to help his friend and his family. Protect…. He struggled to stand his back widening his chest thickening. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. His eyes were white, his face was thickening across the jaw and eyebrows. His neck was swelling into the collar as traps rose up around it. “Oh….god…” he gasped. He turned to the door and reached for the knob. He saw his arm bulging through the sleeve and watched as it burst open and the skin began to turn green. He tried to turn the knob but it was locked. Another kicking and moaning from JC. “I’ll break your jaw and both legs for interfering with my family!” His dad roared. Mike felt the rush intensify. There was a loud rip and he felt air on his back and his arms were pushed away from his sides as his lats widened out. He hunched forward gasping from the sheer power of the change and the intensity of the rush accompanying it. As he did this the seat of his jeans ruptured. He felt the doorknob crush under the growing strength of his grip and jerked back. The door pulled out of the frame with a loud crashing and breaking of wood. Mike’s Dad stopped as he was about to bring a fist into JC’s already battered face. He turned and saw this massive creature in the bathroom doorway, partly black and partly green. JC moaned and through the blood and haze and thought he saw his friend, only different. Mike’s brother screamed again and tried to hide behind his mother’s body. Mike gasped as the final phase of the transformation took hold and he rose 6’, 7’ 7 and a half feet into the air. Shirt rupturing as a massive chest exploded into view and legs like titans rendering the jeans into pieces of rags that fell to the floor. The immense creature roared and threw the door at the man standing in the room. It hit him in the head and knocked him backwards. The creature bounded over to him and lifted him into the air. Mike’s dad sobered instantly in sheer terror. The creature tucked him under his arm and ran from the unit. His dad screaming incoherently the whole way. JC just lay and moaned on the floor. Mike’s brother cried. A few moments later there was a noise out front. An immense green hand reached through the doorway and the creature reappeared. It looked at the little boy who ran into the bathroom and pulled the shower curtain to hide. It sat wearily on the floor next to JC and looked concerned. JC , who was going into shock, stared incoherently as the green color faded. “Dude” he muttered as the creature looked more like Mike. It grew a bit smaller. JC stared. The creature now looked like Mike only at about 250 pounds of muscle. The thing took JCs hand in concern. “Dude” JC looked at the massive hand and arm and looked at the face that now was definitely Mike’s Mike tried to speak, but it was raspy and deep, “JC…sorry…man…” Then Mike ejaculated suddenly spraying himself and JC in the process. JC was too stupefied to move. Mike’s face turned red. JC moaned and lay back just letting Mike hold his hand. Mike groaned again. JC looked over and watched as the 190 pounds became 180 became around 170 and then Mike’s eyes returned to their normal brown. Mike looked down, “I…gotta get you and my Mom to a hospital” JC groaned, “What the fuck, dude?” Mike said, “We can talk later. I gotta get some clothes on and get you guys checked out. Where’s my brother?” JC just stared, “How the…” Mike glared, “We’ll talk later. Brian? Where are you?” Brian’s voice came from the shower, “He…here” “Dude, come out. We’re getting Mom and JC to the hospital. I won’t hurt you, ok?” “You’re a monster! I’m not coming out until you leave!” Mike rolled his eyes. He suddenly groaned as a pseudo rush passed through him. He felt himself swell momentarily then it faded again. JC gasped and tried to push back, “What just happened?” “I don’t know…after shock I guess.” Mike went to his room and found some clothes and called 911 while he got dressed. JC continued to lay and moan occasionally. Mike got a blanket for him as he needed warmth for the shock and tried to treat the blood loss. He went to his Mom and found she had a pulse. There was a large bruise on her head and several on her neck. The paramedics arrived and took control. Mike went to JC’s unit and got the keys to his car to drive over to the hospital. He came back to find Brian had moved back into the living room. But he panicked when Mike walked back in. “Don’t hurt me!” “I’m not going to hurt you, bro! Look I know it’s hard to understand. I don’t even get it” “You’re a monster!” “No, I’m not. I’m really not. I just get kind of stronger than everyone else” “What did you do with Dad?” “I…I don’t really remember. It gets hard to think when I’m strong like that” “So you could hurt me if you get mad at me. I don’t want to share a room with you.” Brian was edging back towards the bathroom opening where the door used to be. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Mike sighed. “Why did you let Dad hurt us if you could be strong?” “What?” “Why did you let Dad hurt us?” “This is something new that just started and I don’t have it figured out…” “You mean like puberty?” “I guess. Yeah. Wait! How do you know about puberty? You’re only 8?” “Heard about it at school. They said we go through changes. Will I get strong when I go through puberty?” “Uhm not quite like that.” Mike felt himself getting aroused thinking about the change and tried to stifle it. “My teacher said that guys’ penises grow bigger and get stiff and stuff. Your penis was stiff when you came out of the bathroom” Mike’s face was definitely red now. “Ok. Let’s talk about something else. ok?” “No. I want to know if that’s normal. What happened to you….” “It isn’t and…” “I hope that doesn’t happen to me when I go through puberty” “It won’t. Will you please get dressed so we can get to the hospital?” “Will that happen while you are driving?” “NO! Now get….dressed” Mike felt the flair like a suppressed urge rising in him. He remembered the warnings Dr. Banner had given. His brother was frustrating and embarrassing him. And that nearly triggered it. How could he be sure he wouldn’t change when he drove? Brian heard Mike’s voice change, saw the flash of white in his eyes and heard seams pop as he swelled momentarily. Brian ran to his room. A few moments later they were driving to the hospital. Brian was sitting as far from Mike as he could. “I’m not contagious” Brian just stared at him hugging the door. “This is going to be way harder than I thought” They got into the hospital and found their Mom and JC had been admitted to ICU. Their Mom had a concussion, fractured skull and swelling in the brain. JC had a broken nose and jaw, hairline fracture of the skull, but was conscious. Brian stayed with their Mom. Mike went to JC. He stood in the door for a moment. JC just stared from the bed. Mike finally said, “I know. I’m a freak. Brian is scared to death of me and….” “Come…here” Mike walked over. “Hard to talk with all these tubes and wires” Mike nodded and didn’t make eye contact. “Close the door” Mike went to the door but a nurse stopped him. “ICU doors have to stay open” JC sighed. Mike walked back to the bed still not making eye contact. “You…are…my…friend” Mike glanced over JC was trying to smile. Mike wasn’t sure what to say. “Mike, that was…cool” Mike grinned and blushed “I can’t stay with Brian. He is…” “A little boy. You can…stay with me. I need someone for a bit after I get out of here” “You mean that?” “Yeah! Should have asked you years ago. Then you can explain what happened.” Mike looked relieved JC tried to smile again. “Mike, I love you, man” “I love you too!” He took JC’s hand. JC squeezed it a bit. His eyes rolled back then he laughed stupidly, “These drugs are freaking awesome!” JC stroked Mike’s fingers affectionately. Mike responded by stroking his thumb along JC’s hand. Mike felt good. His friend accepted him. They were going to be roommates. This felt… JC laughed suddenly, still stroking Mike’s hand. “We’re going to be roommates….and best friends…and owwww……” Mike’s grip suddenly got a lot stronger. JC felt his hand grow thicker and looked into a set of white eyes. Mike gasped. JC smiled, “You better leave before someone sees that…” a thread pop. Mike ran from the room. He was fighting. Dang, even from feeling good! He saw the men’s room. Definitely a bathroom. Like last time. It was locked. His clothes grew tighter. No going back this time. He had to get out of sight. He darted around a corner. Looking for an exit, another bathroom anything. It was getting harder to fight it. A little girl sitting in a chair pointed at him as he went by. He heard her say, “Hey Mommy! There’s a bodybuilder in here just like Daddy!” He looked down, breathing hard as the change threatened to overwhelm him. He had grown huge in the few moments he was running. His clothes were painted on and the top button of his shirt popped off even as he watched. A storage closet was cracked open a few feet ahead. He darted in and slammed the door behind him. It was tiny. Damn it. He could barely turn around. A voice called from the other side, “Hey! You can’t be in there!” Mike desperately tried to find the lock on the door. His hands grew thicker and he fumbled with it, but felt it latch, just as the back of his shirt split apart to make room for his widening back. The door rattled as the nurse tried to open it. “Someone get security! There’s an intruder in here! He’s hiding in the closet!” Mike felt the euphoria engulfing his brain. He smiled, “Fuck…security” he rumbled in a bass whisper. His arms ripped the sleeves apart. The rest of the buttons popped off one by one as massive pectorals spilled outwards and pointed towards the ground. His elbows pushed out against the shelving, knocking stuff over. Cans crashed around him and he rose up banging his head into the overhead light. His quads bulged and thickened, power coursing through them and finally they exploded from their confines. The creature growled at the door was it heard someone on the other side. The security guard, no stranger to the gym himself, got his keys out and unlocked the storage room, 217A. As he opened the door he gasped. On the other side was a massive green creature, grinning at him. With a rod sticking up like he had never seen. The creature looked pleased at the muscled guard. And stepped out. The mother of the girl shrieked and covered her daughter’s eyes and they fled from the room. The nurse ran. The guard was stunned. The creature touched the guard’s thick arms. The guard felt a stirring in his groin at the sight and touch of this muscled beast. Then he remembered what he was supposed to do. But he had never been trained how to deal with the Jolly Green Giant before. JC smiled when he heard the commotion outside his room. “I hope he got to change in private at least” Brian grew pale as he also knew what had just happened. The guard gestured calmly to the creature. “Ok. No one needs to get hurt. Just come with me and we will get you taken care of” The creature looked confused. Inside the creature’s mind, Mike was still there and thought “But I feel fine. Not only fine, but FUCKING GREAT!” The guard backed away slowly. The creature advanced. Then in one move it growled at the guard, flexing its enormous biceps. The guard gasped and looked at his own arms with some jealousy. The creature then turned and ran down the corridor and out into the street. A nurse came into JC’s room. “Are you ok in here? We had a little uh challenge out in the hall so we wanted to check on our patients” JC smiled, “I’m just fine. I have an awesome friend”

A very good story continued! intense musclegrowth the good old way. Like the classic scenery. Did Hulk fight in the nude? will both Hulks fight Or will they crush the van with their Mighty fists? And again a cliffhanger! ^^ thank you for this next part!!!

Part 4: Mike opened his eyes. Something was different. He shook his head. He started to sit up then realized. The clothes were hanging on him and baggy. Not tight like when he fell asleep. He jumped off the bed and the pants sagged to his knees and the shirt hung like a dress so he ditched them to find his own clothes. He stopped to check himself in the mirror. No white eyes. Just his brown ones looking back and his firm trained body there. He smiled. "Hot damn! Hey Bruce? Bruce?" He started to get dressed. "Bruce? I'm normal again! Hey. Are you here?" He made his way to the door and pulled it open. He stared in surprise. A woman was there pointing a gun at his chest. She smiled. "So you're the big brother" "Who the hell are you? What's going on? Where's Bruce?" She took a step in without moving the gun. "That's a lot of questions. We'll deal with them in time. So you're 'normal', eh? I heard that you were a monster." She smiled rather wickedly. Mike was getting nervous, "Where'd you hear that?" "Oh. A little boy at a hospital told me." "Don't you go near my brother, you bitch!" "Now now, we don't want to get all worked up, do we? I know your secret" She gestured with the gun to the bed, her smile gone. "Sit, please!" Mike walked to the bed and sat down. "What do you want?" "I represent a client. He is in need of...something you and Bruce both have" "Where is Bruce?" "You already asked that." Mike just stared silently. She continued. "The 'monster' that you and Bruce both have has certain properties. These include reversing aging and increasing strength and virility" "So? The machine that did this is destroyed" "I know" The smile returned. "But I have you, don't I? I just need to control the monster and extract certain properties. We are talking about big money here. Surely you can understand that" "You want me for a science experiment?" She said nothing and instead retrieved a syringe from a purse she had over her shoulder. She checked the fluid in it and, still maintaining her position with the gun moved towards him. "What...what are you going to do to me?" "Oh, just put you to sleep." Smile "Or shoot you whichever I decide" As she got in range to inject the syringe, Mike made his move. He was quick and knocked the gun from her grasp and spun with a kick to her head knocking her to the ground. He grabbed for the gun and was over her in a moment. This time Mike smiled, "You never met JC. He taught me a few things. You see, growing up with a dad like mine, I had to learn how to defend myself" She lay on the ground just watching. "Now. Where is Bruce?" She said nothing. "Listen, bitch, you know what I am. You don't want to mess with that. Where is he?" Her phone rang in her purse and they both looked at it. "Get it out. Slowly" She opened her purse and pulled out the phone. "Answer it and be careful what you say" She clicked to answer. "I'm here" Mike could hear a male voice on the other end, "Where?" She looked at Mike, "At Banner's" 'What is taking so long? The buyer is getting anxious" She hesitated, "There's a complication" " A complication?!?! You said you could handle this! $6 million is on the line. FIX IT! Now!" The call disconnected. Mike got the syringe. "You said this would knock me out?" She nodded. "Well, we should test it on you" He moved quickly to plunge it into her thigh, but she kicked him in the groin and sent a second kick to his head knocking back against the bed. He kept his grip on the gun, but the syringe flew across the room. Mike rolled over trying to get to his feet when she kicked him in the head again. He felt the release and the rush of power, more intense than anything before. He smiled and looked up at her as she tried to grab for the gun. "You...shouldn't have done that" He rasped out at her and she saw his eyes glowing white and his clothes tightening up. She turned to try to find the syringe. It would still work as long as he wasn't fully transformed. Mike pushed to his feet. "Fuck...fuck....yeah!" He roared as his back widened splitting the shirt. The woman tripped and stumbled back to her feet glancing behind her as she looked desperately for where the damn needle went. Mike grunted as his legs burst through the sides of his jeans and his chest barreled out exploding the front of the shirt. The ebony black skin changing to a deep emerald green. The gun grip crushed under the powerful grip and Mike brought up his other hand to wad the entire object into a metal ball. Massive arms erupted from the sleeves. Thick bulging abs exploded the waist and all the clothes fell in tatters to the floor. The woman frantically swept the ground and spotted the syringe reaching for it as a massive green foot came down on it, crushing it to tiny pieces. She rolled on her back in fear gazing up at the towering, muscular creature standing over her with a leering smile. She tried to back as far against the wall as possible. The creature squatted down and pushed close in to her face. She stared back. The features on the face only vaguely resembling Mike's but thicker and fuller and green mounted on a neck so thick surrounded by mountainous traps she wondered how he could turn his head, But the muscles moved like fluid and with a unique grace all their own. She was mesmerized momentarily. A noise drew both their attention to the door. The creature suddenly realized it was open and it could be free. He turned back to the woman and released a deafening roar. She pulled back and he raced through the door. Again she wondered how something so large could move so gracefully. The creature ran up the stairs and saw a van parked outside. It burst through the massive picture window and landed with an earth shaking thud next to it. Inside the van, Bruce was slowly coming around. He opened his eyes to find himself bound and gagged. Disoriented he tried to figure the situation when the van shuddered and jumped. He looked outside and saw, to his dismay, that Mike had transformed again and was free. He was smashing the engine of the van to pieces. Bruce tried to kick free and make some kind of noise. The creature suddenly stopped and looked inside. It saw Bruce laying on the floor. Bruce froze, not sure what to make of this. The creature was looking at him with what appeared to be concern. It started smashing on the roof and at the windows. Bruce realized that it was trying to free him, but could kill him in the effort. The creature recognized his friend and wanted him out of that bad thing. He smashed the windows and pounded on the roof. He lifted the van in the air to try to shake Bruce out and then dropped it. He saw Bruce bounce against the crushed ceiling and back to the floor of the van, face first. The creature reached a massive fist through the window to try to pull his friend out and just as he touched him, the back of Bruce's shirt split open. Stretching across a widening expanse of muscle...

Part 3: (While I have the creative mood) JC opened his eyes. Brian was staring at him. "My mom is awake" he said flatly. "Cool. How is she?" "Fine" then a beat, "My brother is a monster" "Your brother is not a monster" "He is. He went through puberty" "What?" "He went through puberty and it made him do that" "No...wait...what are you talking about?" "My teacher said that when you go through puberty your penis gets hard. His penis was hard and he turned into that green thing. I don't want to turn into that thing" "His penis? Wait...yeah, but that's not from....I'm not gonna talk about penises with you....talk about something else. How's your mom?" "I told you she's fine. Doctor is checking her. They said a policeman is going to come talk with me." JC tried to jerk up but that caused his whole face to spasm and pain beyond pain went through his skull. "Ahhhhh....shit......kid, don't tell the police about your brother, whatever you say!" "He's a monster. They'll protect me." "No, kid, they won't understand. He saved you from your dad. That's the real monster." JC tried to relax. "Oh and don't tell your mom either. She wouldn't get it. Let Mike tell her." "I'm scared of him." "You don't need to be scared. He loves you, little dude" JC closed his eyes. The pain killers were making him so groggy. "Will you protect me from him?" "What? Oh yeah, I'll protect you, dude. I just gotta close my eyes for a mo" Brian stared at JC who just lay bandaged up on the bed. With his whole world upside down right now, this was the closest thing to normal.. He waited for a moment longer then walked back over to his mom's room. A nurse saw him leave JC and followed him. "Hi little one" "I'm not little" "I know you're a big boy. You are just still smaller than me." Brian shrugged. "Where are you going?" "To see my Mom" "Do you know the man in that other room?" Brian nodded. "Really? How do you know him? Is he your dad?" Brian shook his head. "Is he your uncle?" Brian shook his head again. This nurse was asking a lot of questions. "I just need to know so we make sure you are safe. There are some bad people in here sometimes." "He's my brother's best friend" The nurse smiled. "Well that sounds very nice. Who is your brother?" "Mike" "Is he here?" "No he...he left a while ago. He's a monster" The nurse paused. "I'm sure your brother isn't really a monster. Did he beat up your mom and his friend?" Brian shook his head. "Well why is he a monster then?" "He....he..." In his mind, he heard JC warn him not to tell the police or his mom about Mike because they wouldn't understand. Did this apply to nurses too? "...just cause" The nurse smiled at him. "That seems to be a reason for a lot of boys your age" "May I go see my mom now?" "Sure. Be careful now and...don't talk to strangers " The nurse stood up and watched him go. He turned once and waved to her. She waved back. Once he was in his room, she turned and walked past the nurse's station into a bathroom. She went into a stall. A few moments later, a woman emerged from the same stall in a black dress. The woman with the black dress left the hospital and got into a small black Lexus. She pulled out a phone, dialed a number and waited. When she heard a response on the other end she simply said, "His name is Mike Andrews" She waited while someone talked "Yes, he has to know Banner. How else could this have happened?" Pause "I'm on it now." Pause "I know that. If our buyers pull out we could be screwed. Let me do my job" She closed the phone, put the car in drive and sped out of the hospital parking lot. In a house in a secluded lot in the woods a loud bang echoed. Animals outside the house went silent and still. The bang came again. In a dark room, in the cellar, quiet hung for a moment. A large green fist connected with a solid chest. The owner of the chest staggered back a few steps then charged in the direction of the fist, but nothing was there. Suddenly two large arms encircled the waist of the second creature and picked it up off the ground. The creature felt himself flying through the air and hit head first against the metal and concrete reinforced walls. A small crack appeared in the wall. The creature shook its head, then before it could gain its footing, the first creature was on it and pushed it to the ground. The second creature tried to fight, but was losing strength. The first creature felt the change in the struggle and held on. The second creature relaxed then suddenly surged upwards against the first and threw it off balance. It waited for a return attack, then sat back down against the wall. Still no attack came, but a deep sigh was heard. The creature waited and started to feel drowsy. Soon, it felt weaker. A low surging through its body and it waited. The thick legs began to diminish in size. It could feel, but couldn't see in the dark. The arms grew smaller. The traps lowered. Soon Banner felt his head begin to clear. "Oh my god" he said in a rough voice. He raised his hands to his chest where there were still thick pectorals bulging out. The surging feeling continued and he could feel the pecs recede, the rift between them getting shallower. "Oh god" he stammered again, breathing heavily. From somewhere else in the room he heard a raspy, "shit" Soon the feeling passed and for a moment, Banner had that "falling off a cliff feeling" as it let go. He stood, "Mike?" "He...here" The boys voice was still raspy. Heavy breathing. Banner felt along the wall for the door and finally a switch for the light. He flipped it and a painful blast of light entered the room. It wasn't really much, but after the darkness it felt like the sun had just come into the room. He blinked, then looked around to see Mike sitting on the bed still much larger than normal breathing heavily. Banner went and sat next to him. He put his arms across the boy's shoulders. The boy looked over at him, through the white eyes like he was trying to focus and gasping for air as if the room was suffocating him. "I...I'm sorry" Banner shook his head, "Don't talk. Wait it out" Banner held him tightly and could feel the boy's back slimming down. Mike had been right, it was a bit like having a son, he thought. Mike reached a meaty hand over and put it on Banner's leg. He was still well above of 200 pounds and just under 6 foot tall, but the change seemed to be slowing. Mike shook his head, "Why is it taking so long?" he rasped. Banner shook his head, "I'm not sure. Let's just wait a bit longer" "Stuck...don't want to be...stuck.....Hard to think like this....no..." "Mike calm down. It won't help if you trigger it again. You have to be calm to change back." Mike turned to him with panic in his face, "I...I'm stuck" His breathing accelerated. "You're not stuck. Just slow....hold on..." Mike didn't seem to hear. He shook his head again, "No...stuck...." then he gasped and his eyelids flickered. The boy's grip on Banner's leg tightened. Banner, still holding him, felt the back begin to broaden out again. The bed groaned as the weight increased and Banner fell sideways towards him. Mike's eyes flashed open and he growled out, "Noooo!" He moved his mouth to speak again, but only a snarl escaped. The massive pectorals flexed as green streaks appeared on them. "Mike you have to relax" The boy stared, then struggled. The hand that was on Banner's knee moved up across his stomach and chest, almost affectionately. Then the green faded. The back began to narrow again. Mike stammered, "So hard" and he caressed Banner's face. "I'm sorry" "Don't ever apologize for this again." Mike looked at him, "But..." He continued to shrink down. "I'm serious. I love you" They both understood this was not a sexual response, it was what should have been with Mike and his real dad, but didn't exist. They both sat naked and waited for the young man to escape the throws of the transformation. It slowed again. "I...I'm still not normal" Banner stood up. "Hold on a second" He went to a dresser and got some clothes for the boy. When he returned, the boy was still only slightly smaller than before. "Just stay calm this time. No need to work back up again. " He handed Mike a 3X shirt and gym shorts. Mike struggled to put them on with Banner's help. The top button wouldn't connect and one of the sleeves burst, but at least he had clothes on now. There was a noise from upstairs. It sounded like someone was in the house. They both froze. The boy struggling to not breathe loudly as the fuzzy hum still moved through his brain. Banner edged to the door. There was a latch that allowed the bar on the outside to be raised, but you had to have normal sized hands to operate it. Banner worked the latch as quietly as he could and motioned Mike to remain there. "Just until we figure out why you're still big, or you change back" He disappeared and closed the door again, quietly. Mike sat on the bed then lay down thinking sleep would help. Banner quietly climbed the stairs. He glanced into the kitchen. Nothing seemed to be disturbed. He was walking into the living room when he felt something on the back of his head and the world went black.

Part 2: Sunlight was streaming through the trees. The woods were quiet. A rustle of bushes. A large green foot lands on the ground. swelling out of the foot is an immense green leg. The calf is nearly 20" around and is dwarfed by the quads and hamstrings above that. Another foot lands in front of the first one. A leg of similar proportions sprouts from that foot. Around the quads is a pair of boxers that have split apart to allow the tremendous muscular force room to move and now appears to be nothing more than a loin cloth held on by a tightly stretched waistband. The band has started to pop in several places due to the immensely powerful stomach that pushes away with deep grooves between each abdominal. The abs pass through shadows cast by a barrel chest that measures nearly 81" around. Pectorals proudly bulging and flexing as the creature continues to move into the woods. Massive arms swing at its side. The creature staggers briefly and glances up at the sun. It appears to grow sleepy. Soon it slumps against a tree. It begins to breath heavily as if it had just finished a marathon. Its head lolls back against the trunk. The eyes blink up at the sky underneath a thick neanderthal brow. The massive jaw opens in a yawn and sucks in oxygen. It starts to shrink. The muscle begins to melt away. It drops its head down watching and seeming not to care as the chest begins to narrow. The pectorals pull back slightly. The legs appear to shorten and the loin cloth boxer becomes a bit more loose. A shadow moves over the creature and it looks up at a man who is just watching. The creature appears unconcerned. The green color begins to fade and give way to the ebony hue of Mike. The brow recedes. The man speaks. "So, Mike, don't quite have control do you?" The creature rumbles in its chest that gives way to a raspy bass voice, "No.....shit" The metamorphosis continues as the creature continues to breath heavily and the man watches. 250, 240, 230, 220, 210 "I brought you some clothes to put on when you're done" The man tosses a bundle at the creature. Thick arms catch the bundle and drop it in its lap. 190, 180, 178, 175 White eyes fading leaving a brown pupil that stares up at Dr. Banner. Then Mike begins to cry. "What did I do?...Fuck, What did I do? I'm a freak!" "Don't get worked up again. I just got you some clothes." Mike sniffs uncontrollably. Fighting to push back the sobs that are rising up in him. "You'll be fine. The change causes your emotions to go haywire. Kind of like a female during her period." "I'm not ok. I'm a mess. I can't even visit my friend in the hospital. My brother hates me" "Mike. Stop. What's done is done. We both have to figure out how to live with this now." A few moments of residual tears then Mike tries to dry his face. He stands and begins to pull on the shirt. A bit baggy and buttons it up. The jeans are a bit large too. Banner sighs, "Ok not a perfect fit. But you and I both seem to have clothing challenges so let's just make the best of it. "In the meantime, I think it would be best if you came with me back to my place." "JC wanted me to stay with him." "Who's JC?" "My best friend." "I think for right now, you need a safe place. Just temporary until we can get things figured out." "How did you find me?" "Heard news reports about a large green creature at the hospital. And I knew I wasn't anywhere near the hospital." Banner smiled. Mike just stared at him. "Ok, so I went to make sure no one was hurt and then came out here where I thought you might come." "Was anyone hurt?" "Nah....just a guard who is now sexually confused....." "I'm not gay" "Woah. No one is labeling anyone here. Easy" Mike hung his head, embarrassed. "Sorry. Hey, where is 'here' anyway?" "Why don't we walk back to the truck and I can explain" As they made their way to the road, Banner explained that part of the inner instinct of the creature that dominates them is to return to a familiar place, near where it was birthed. They were about a mile from the original lab where Mike had experimented on himself. When Mike saw the beautiful F350 at the road he stopped and gasped. "Dude, I thought you drove a shitty...sorry...little Toyota car" Banner laughed, "I have a Toyota, but this is my baby. This truck is beautiful don't you think? As I can't have a normal relationship with a woman, this truck will do for me." Mike looked confused. Banner rolled his eyes, "Mike, it's a joke. I'm trying to lighten the mood here. We have to do something." "I don't want to feel too good. That might make...it...happen again. I'm not ready for that now." "Ok, last night you couldn't wait to be Mr. big green and bulging. Now you're terrified?" "I get it. I get it. Stop teasing. I want to be big and strong, but in control. This is like...." "A demon living inside of you. I told you that before you took the plunge" "I know" Mike hung his head and climbed into the passenger side. Banner got into the driver's side and started up the truck, then looked over at his companion. He reached across and pulled Mike in close, "It's not completely hopeless. We will figure this out. Ok?" Mike just nodded unconvincingly. Banner started to pull away, "I feel responsible as I was slow in getting you to stop. I guess in a way I made you." " 's not your fault." "Oh part of it is. I should have destroyed that lab when I knew what it would do. But you took care of that for me last night" "If you made me, then that kind of makes you like my father, right?" Banner looked confused "My real dad is an asshole. He gets drunk or high or both and beats the shit out of us. I'd ....well I'd rather have you for a dad. You're real smart and we kind of have this green thing in common now and..." Mike got choked up. Banner felt a lump in his own throat. Mike turned his head and wiped his eyes. Banner finally spoke up, "I'm honored you feel that way, but instead of dad, just call me Bruce. Ok?" Mike nodded still having a hard time with talking right. Banner started to drive, After a few moments just riding in silence, Mike spoke up, "That's what he was doing when I got home." "What who was doing?" "My dad. Mom was unconscious on the floor and my brother was screaming and stuff and had some bruises and...." "And what?" "Well, JC, he came in..." "Ok, who is JC?" "Oh, me and him, we go way back. He taught me how to start lifting and stuff" "Why did he come in?" "He tries to help me. We are tight. I don't have anyone I trust more than him...he knows what my dad's like. His own pop is in prison for life for murder." "Then what happened?" "Well my dad was jerking me around by the hair and started hitting on JC. That's when that weird feeling started in my stomach and I knew something was going to happen. I didn't care then..." "Did you change?" "Not then. My dad knocked JC on the ground and broke his nose. The feeling was getting stronger. Then he bashed my face into a wall and that rush and I knew shit just got real." Banner heard a modulation in the boy's voice. "Mike, don't try to relive it. Easy" Mike's breathing slowed. "Anyway, he threw me in the bathroom and locked the door." "Did anyone notice anything? Did anyone witness you change?" "Nah man. He closed the door and locked it. But, man before I even hit the floor I could feel the power in my veins and my clothes were getting tighter...ugh" Banner looked over to see Mike adjust his crotch. He was beginning to breathe heavier again. "So Mike, let's finish this when we get to my place. Try to relax now, ok?" Mike wouldn't make eye contact. He continued to breathe heavier and fondled his crotch a few times like he forgot Banner was there. "Mike?" Banner felt the deep stirrings of his own demon and a trickle of sweat ran down his forehead. Mike finally turned to look at Banner with his mouth open and his nostrils flaring. There was a brief flash of white and a green tinge passed over his face for a moment. Banner felt his stomach clench. Then the moment passed and Mike smiled almost shyly and said, "Ok Bruce" Banner just nodded and turned away. His own crotch was tightening in anticipation, but he would not allow the release. They pulled into the driveway of a secluded house. Banner took Mike inside and showed him the guest room and bath. Then he went into the kitchen to make some food. Mike sat on the king size bed. He was lost in thought about how to handle things. He almost did it right there in the truck. And part of him really, really wanted to do it. Just one more time...just.... The smell of bacon brought him around and he went into the kitchen. "Smells good. You don't have to cook for me." "I know you're hungry. Have a seat." Mike sat. "I'm actually starving." "The change does that. Are you in a good place to finish your story?" "Yeah, I think so." Mike began to wolf down the food. Between mouthfuls he tried to tell him what he could remember. "I remember using the sink to pull myself to my feet. I was kind of embarrassed, yet when I saw my reflection in the mirror it was pretty startling. I mean those white eyes, my clothes straining around a huge frame. I remembered that I needed to get back out and help JC and Brian. I reached for the knob but it was locked and my arm was growing thicker, then my brain clouded over and I felt really good but confused." "Easy" "No worries, I'm good. When my head began to clear, I was sitting in the living room. The bathroom door was ripped out and in three pieces on the floor and my dad was gone. My brother was hiding in the bathroom behind the shower curtain and JC was staring at me. I think he was in shock." "So JC and your brother know?" "Not everything. I haven't had a chance to explain and Brian thinks puberty does this to people so he's scared of that now, too" "So then what happened?" "I called 911 and paramedics came and took my Mom and JC to the hospital. It took forever to convince Brian it was safe to ride with me to the hospital in JC's car" "So you were normal when the ambulance left. Are you telling me you changed again? three times in less than a day?" Mike hung his head. "Yeah" "What triggered the third change? I mean why the hospital?" "That one I don't really understand. I was pissed at Brian for being a stupid brother, and went to check on JC. We were just kind of talking and he took my hand to let me know he didn't think I was a freak. He said...he said..." "Mike, it's ok" Mike was crying again, "Oh shit. Why can't I stop crying like this? This is so stupid" Mike felt like just sobbing and didn't understand it, which made it worse. Then a wave passed through the sadness and Mike jabbed his fork into the table, "No" Banner heard the note and Mike suddenly looked at him, his eyes had gone white and a sob broke from his throat, "Why?" and grew hoarse and raspy as it came out. Banner moved quickly. He grabbed Mike's hand encouraging him to stand up, "Fight this while I get you to the safe place I told you about." Mike nodded, tears streaming down his face now, even as the contours of that face thickened and bulged outwards. Banner led him to a staircase going into a cellar. "Ok, Mike, trust me. You will be ok down here. The creature can't hurt anything and you will be fine. Let's see if we can get this shirt off you before you..." The top button burst off exposing a deepening cleavage of thick pectoral muscles and rib cage expanding outwards. Then the left shoulder seam burst separating the sleeve from the rest of the shirt. Mike winced and rasped, "Sorry" Banner grimaced, "So much for that. Come on" Banner led Mike down the stairs as two more buttons burst off and struck Banner in the back. Mike's grip was growing stronger and Banner had to adjust to avoid having his hand crushed. "Easy...." The door at the bottom was locked with a bar across it.Banner let go temporarily to raise the bar and get his keys from his pocket when a loud rip sounded and Banner turned to see Mike rise up about 3 inches and his back flare outwards. Green streaks ran through Mike's hair. The boy-creature looked at him and snarled. Banner grabbed the key and unlocked the thick steel door and tried to coax Mike inside, but things were moving too far along. As Banner grabbed his hand again, the creature pushed back and grabbed Banner by the shirt, lifting him off the ground. There was a deep rupturing sound of denim as the jeans exploded and Banner rose even higher as Mike grew taller. With a leer, the creature hurled Banner into the darkness of the safe room where he landed with a groan of pain. The creature moved into the room to find Banner again as he finished changing into the massive 7' 6" beast of pure muscle. Even the remains of the boxers fell apart unable to withstand the pressure. Without warning the door slammed shut behind the creature and the bar fell into place leaving it in complete darkness. There was a sound from one corner. A groaning, then a grunt then the sound of fabric being torn. Something struck the creature on the chest and rolled away....The creature that had been Mike smiled.